Chapter 1

Nazario Leone sat in his office and looked out the window at the Seattle skyline. He thought back at how wonderful his life and turned out and it was all because of his family. It wasn’t just his wonderful wife, Rosa, who was the love of his life, or their only son Kane, but also the family of men and women who were a part of his mafia family, all of whom he had taken the vow to protect. He had been given the reins of the family from his father at the age of 25 and he had planned on turning over the family to his son when he turned 25, but Kane still had not met the most important detail to take over the family. Kane had met every demand that Nazario had put before him and exceeded each one. However, the demand that still needs to be met was the one that had been passed down from one Don to another. It was critical that it happened because it showed the family that the leader was just that; a leader of a family. The Don of the family had to be married.

Turning around toward his desk, he looked at the photo of Rosa. He hoped that Kane would have found someone like her with whom to share his life. Rosa and he had been very proud that he had decided to not only to follow in his father's footsteps to become the head of the family, but also that he’d studied become a Dom. Yes, Nazario Leone was the Don of the Italian Mafia in Seattle, but was also a Dominant. His father had been a Dominant and so had his grandfather. Being a Dominant gave Nazario the discipline and drive to be a very powerful Don. He was patient, not quick tempered, and always looked ahead for the best solution for a problem. He had met Rosa at a play party given by his parents, and immediately knew that she was the one for him. He first saw her when she was in a waiting position in a beginner submissive class that was being held during the party. Rosa was the daughter of one of his father's friends, who was also in the community. Seeing her naked except for her panties with her hair pulled back in a ponytail, and sitting on her heels with her legs open, waiting for a master to take control of her was almost too much for Nazario. She was exquisite. After the class ended, he went to her and asked if she would like to go somewhere and talk.

Rosa Morin knew who Nazario Leone was and was shocked he had come up to her and asked to talk to her. She had known about her family being part of the BDSM community for a few years and she had read a lot of material concerning the lifestyle. After studying for a while, she realized that she had submissive traits and needed to find a dominant to make her feel complete. So just a short time later, there she was, on a couch with a glass of white wine in her hand, listening to the man who would make all her fantasies come true.

Nazario Leone and Rosa Morin began their Dominant/submissive relationship that night, and a few short weeks they realized that they were in love. They got married in a large wedding, fit for the future Don of the Leone family and then, later in the evening, a small collaring ceremony was held with Nazario’s mentor and his submissive as witnesses. Rosa’s left hand held her wedding band that showed the world that she was married, but, around her neck, she wore a diamond collar that showed the community she was owned by Nazario Leone.

After Nazario and Rosa's wedding, Nazario's father handed the reins over to Nazario and he became the Don of the Leone family. Nazario and Rosa had been married for two years when, one day, he came home to find Rosa waiting for him by the door in nothing but high heels and her collar. At her feet sat a small gift bag.

"My pet, what is going on?" Nazario asked.

Rosa waited to answer, knowing that Nazario needed to give her permission when she was in sub mode.

"You may answer," Nazario said with a smile. 

His little sub always worked hard to please him and, oh, how she pleased him.

"Your pet has a special gift for you."Rosa said as she picked up the bag and handed to Nazario with her head still down. 

She had learned, over time, to always keep the rules that he had set for her.

Nazario took the bag from Rosa’s hand and opened it. He took the item that was wrapped in tissue out of the bag and began to unwrap it. It was a piece of paper that had been rolled into a scroll with a pink/blue ribbon tied around it. Nazario unrolled the paper to find it was a doctor's report, but the word that beamed off the paper was the word PREGNANT.

"Rosa, is this what I think it is?" Nazario asked.

"Yes," Rosa said, head still facing the floor.

Nazario dropped the bag and paper and picked Rosa up from her kneeling position. Tears running down his eyes, he took his finger and pulled Rosa's chin up so he could see her eyes. They were also filled with tears.

"You have made me the luckiest man in the world."

"I am the lucky one."

During the next few months, Nazario and Rosa kept the baby a secret until they were certain that everything was fine. During Rosa's 2oth week, an ultrasound was set up to find out the sex of the baby. It was then that they found out that they were having the next leader of the family.

Nazario and Rosa set up a party, invited all the family, and announced they were having a baby. The family was excited and happy for the couple. After the announcement to the family had been made, Nazario took Rosa to a party being held by another Dom, who was a good friend of Nazario's, and it was there that he made the announcement of the pending birth of his child to the community.

The months that followed were filled with love and excitement about the upcoming birth of their child. A nursery was prepared with everything a little baby needed, and more was on the way from friends and from Nazario himself. One night, as Nazario and Rosa slept in their bed, Rosa awoke with a feeling of wetness below her. She rolled out of bed. When she stood, a gush of water flowed out of her.

"Nazario...NAZARIO!" Rosa yelled.

Nazario heard his name being screamed, and he instinctively reached for his gun. When he turned on the lamp by the bed, and looked over to where he had heard his name being yelled, he saw Rosa standing beside the bed with her hand wrapped around her very large stomach.

"Rosa, what is wrong?" Nazario asked.

"My water broke, it's time."

Nazario jumped from the bed, gun still in his hand, and ran to the door.

"Tony, get the car." Nazario screamed for his driver.

"Nazario, you can put the gun away." Rosa giggled.

Nazario shook his head and put the gun on the bed.

"Get dressed; we need to go the hospital." Rosa said as she turned to change from her wet gown.

They were dressed and out the door to the hospital in less than five minutes. Nazario's men followed to make sure nothing happened to their Boss and his family. They arrived at the hospital and were taken up the birthing suites. The hours ticked by and Rosa suffered through each contraction. Finally, eight hours into labor, the baby’s heart rate bottomed out. Her doctor quickly decided they needed to take the baby now. She was quickly prepped for a cesarean and wheeled to the operating room. Nazario wasn't allowed to go in; he had to wait outside in the waiting room for the news of his wife and child. He never had been so scared in his entire life, but the thought of not having Rosa in his life scared him. She was his anchor in life; she kept him grounded and he couldn't see how he would survive without her. He prayed and prayed that she and their child would be okay.

"Mr. Leone." Dr. Grady said, as he removed his surgical cap from his.

Nazario jumped to his feet. "How are Rosa and the baby?"

"The baby is great; it’s an eight pound, six ounce boy with a head full of hair. Mrs. Leone is currently in recovery. Mr. Leone, I must let you know that she lost a lot of blood due to an issue with her uterus. We tried everything we could to stop the blood, but the only thing we could do to make it stop was a total hysterectomy. I am sorry."

"What does that mean?" Nazario asked.

"Mr. Leone, she will not be able to have any more children. I am sorry."

Nazario looked at the doctor and let the words sink in. Rosa was in recovery, his son was fine, but they would never have another child. Was it important? No, as long as he still had his Rosa and their boy. He would have loved more children, but as long as he had them, nothing else mattered.

"When can I see her?"

"I will take you back in a little while. In the meantime, would you like to go see your son?"

"Yes, please."

Dr. Grady led Nazario down the hall to the elevators and went down to the third floor where the nursery was. Scanning his ID at the door, he opened it and led Nazario to the bassinet where his son lay.

Nazario stood beside the bassinet and looked down at his son. He was wrapped tightly in a blue blanket and had a little blue cap on his head. Nazario reached down and gently caressed his little cheek. "I promise you that I will always love you and keep you safe."

Later in the evening, Nazario was allowed to visit Rosa. After a while, he broke the news about not being able to have any more children. Rosa was, of course, disappointed in herself, but Nazario assured her that it didn't matter. As long as she was alive and healthy, that was all that mattered.

Nazario and Rosa finally made it home after spending a week in the hospital. They brought their precious baby boy, whom they named Kane Anthony, and began their life together as a family.

The years passed by and the Leone family was filled with love and happiness. Kane grew up into a bright and very good-looking young man. Nazario groomed Kane to be able to take over the family business one day. The family business involved gun selling and protection services, but also several legal businesses. They owned many restaurants, office buildings, and nightclubs. They also owned five BDSM clubs in Seattle and were known in the community as some of the best establishments in the area.

Kane was told about the community that Nazario and Rosa were members of; he also learned that they were still in a dominant/submissive relationship after all these years. He was shocked, at first, but after long conversations with his parents and other members of the community, he learned that the traits that his father had they made him a dominant were traits he shared. Therefore, he began to train to become a Dom himself.

Kane became a very sought out Dom, submissives always tried to be noticed by him. He was well known for his Shibari, or intricate rope tying, and his complete dedication to being a hard, but fair Dominant. Kane would take on a submissive, but after a few months, he ended the arrangement. He seemed to lose interest in each one after only a few months. He hoped that, with each new submissive, he would find what his parents had, but, with each one, there was no spark.

Kane ran the clubs and made sure they were kept in the standard they were known for. He hired Uriel Brookshire, the son of Nazario’s capo, to take care of the day-to-day operations. Uriel was also a dominant and was in a long-term relationship with his submissive. He had met her at a beginner class and took her as his submissive and taught her everything she knew. Their relationship was one the strongest in the community. Her name was Katrina Henderson. She had just finished her degree at the University of Washington and was starting up her own design company. She didn't live with Uriel, but, rather, with a roommate, whom she had lived with since starting college. Kane hadn't met her roommate, but had heard that she had also graduated UW with a degree in business administration and was having a hard time finding a job. Uriel asked Kane if it was okay if he hired her to be a server at Diamond Knots. Kane questioned Uriel if she knew anything about the community. He told him that she didn't, but he would have a long conversation about it, along with the required reading material. If she didn't feel comfortable, he wouldn’t push it, but he hoped she would take it. He knew she really needed a job.

"What does she look like?" Kane questioned. Diamond Knots was known for being the best BDSM club; it needed the best of the best people working there.

"Kane, she is really gorgeous. She is about 5'4", long brown hair, and the sexiest brown eyes you ever saw. They are like chocolate; they pull you in without you suspecting a thing."

"Okay, if you say she is good, I believe you." Kane said.

Kane worked hard. Everything his father asked him to do, he did with perfection and hoped one day soon to be able to take over the family.

Nazario called Kane to his office to let him know that he had one more task to perform before he would be allowed to take over the family business.

"Thanks for coming, Kane."

"No problem, is there something you need?"

"Actually, I wanted to talk about taking over the family. The Leone Organization is built on the foundation of the family. The family is the most important thing and should be put first in all things. That being said, Kane, you have made me very proud and the organization has one more task that has to be done before you can take over."

"Dad, whatever it is, I am ready to do it."

"The leader of the family has to be married."

Chapter 2

 

Ara made her way back to her apartment. Another long day of dropping off resumes and filling out applications, to find no one was hiring was disheartening. It had been two months since graduation and she hadn't found anything in her field. She had received her master’s degree in business administration from the University of Washington and had finished in the top five percent of the class, but that didn't matter in this economy. She was getting desperate, because her student loan bills were getting ready to kick in for repayment and her minimum wage coffee shop job was not going to cut it.

Thank goodness Katrina continued to be her roommate even after graduation. The money she contributed helped Ara keep a roof over her head and food in her stomach, at least for a little while. Ara knew that Katrina would probably be moving soon, because she had been dating the same guy for the last two years and they were very serious about each other. Serious was putting it mildly. They were intense. Uriel Brookshire was one of the managers at a high end club, he and Katrina had met at some type of party at another club two years ago and had been inseparable ever since. Katrina spent every weekend, from Friday afternoon to Sunday evening, at Uriel's home.

The second weekend she had spent at his home, she came back with a diamond choker necklace, which she never took off. Uriel was always buying her clothes, jewelry, and lingerie. Hell, he even bought her a car. At first, Ara thought it was strange, but over time, she looked back and noticed that Uriel treated Katrina as if she was the most precious thing in the world. He opened the doors for her, pulled out her chair, stood when she got up from the table, walked with her to door after every date, as if she was what the world revolved around, instead of the sun.

This is what Ara had always looked for in a man. Growing up, her mother was always a free spirit, she divorced Ara’s dad when Ara was just three and took her to live in Arizona. She never was mean to Ara, but was never nurturing, either, and Ara craved to have someone shower her with love. The time she was required to spend with her father was awkward. Mave was not a man who showed emotions. He was the Chief of police in a small town in Washington. When he didn't have Ara, he spent the time working, fishing, or watching sports on T.V. He just didn't know how to be a father. So Ara grew up with two parents who had no idea how to express love to their only child.

Ara was a loner. At eighteen years old, she spent most of her time reading. She read everything from romance to horror. One day she came across a book about BDSM. At first, she put it back on the shelf, but as she began to let go of the book, she felt a desire to read it. She checked it out, thanking the library gods for self-checkout and took the book home. After dinner, she took out the book and began to read. As she read about being a submissive, she realized that that was what she was. The more she read, the more she understood why she felt the way she did. She stayed up all night reading the book and was excited to return the book so she could find more on the subject. She read every book the library held about BDSM and did hours and hours of research on the computer.

The first time she typed in BDSM in Google, she was embarrassed by the images that came up. While some were very frightening, most of them gave her a sense of calm. She let her imagination go and she could almost see herself handcuffed to a bed, tied to a St. Andrew’s Cross, or strapped to a whipping bench as her master spanked her with his hand. This was what she craved. The one area of BDSM that she enjoyed most was the rope binding. She could almost feel the tight rope cut into her as her master artfully bound her arms, hands, and legs together.

She never told anyone what she liked or craved, but Katrina often asked why she never went out on dates with guys more than once. She would tell her there was no connection, but the truth was college guys had no idea how to impress a girl. Unlike Uriel, the guys she had gone out with made her open the doors, pull out her own chair, talked on the phone about sports, and made her pay for their meal. She knew what she wanted, but was unsure on how to find him. Looking up BDSM community in Seattle, she found that there were several clubs that were in the area, but you had to be invited by a member.

So here Ara was with no real job and no man to meet her needs. Walking into their apartment, she found Uriel and Katrina cuddled up together on the couch.

"Ara, any luck today?" Katrina asked.

"No, everywhere had the same response: don't call us, we’ll call you."

Uriel looked at Katrina, who gave him a small nod. "Ara, I am in need of a server at the club and I know you would do a great job. The pay is excellent and we even have health insurance. I know this would only be temporary until you can find a job in your field, but at least it’s something."

"Really, Uriel, you would do this for me?"

"Of course, I think very highly of you and I know you would very hard at the club."

"Thank you, thank you, thank you."

"Before you get too excited, there are a few things we need to discuss," Uriel said, leaning over to pull out the paperwork from his bag. "Ara, what I am about to tell you will probably be a big shock to you, but keep an open mind. I don't know if you have ever heard about BDSM."

Ara mouth fell open and she gasped for a breath. Did he really say BDSM? How did he know her secret? Did Katrina know her secret?

"Ara, are you okay?" Katrina asked, looking worried toward her friend.

"Yes, I'm sorry. To answer your question, yes, I have heard about BDSM."

"Good, at least it won't be a complete shock. The club I manage is Diamond Knots, a BDSM club. You would be a private server for the club, which means you will serve drinks to the community members. The community members pay a large monthly fee to be a member and membership includes drink service."

Ara's mind was going around in circles, Uriel was a manager of a BDSM club, she would be able to work at the club. Could she meet someone to meet her needs? Wait, was Uriel a member? Finally clearing her thoughts, she finally found her voice.

"Okay. So I would only be serving drinks?"

"Yes, but that is all. You will wear an outfit that has been approved by the owner and a collar. A collar is a sign to all Dominants that you are not to be touched."

"I know what a collar means," Ara whispered.

Uriel looked at Ara. By the way she was sitting and tone of her voice, he knew that she was very aroused. Well, well, well, Miss Ara White was turned on by the thought of being dominated, and seemed to have done more than just heard about BDSM. Uriel wondered if she had submissive qualities, there way one way to tell. Looking over to Katrina, he gave her a little nod and wink.

Katrina had been listening to the conversation between Uriel and Ara, and she was shocked to hear that Ara knew about BDSM. Another friend had invited her and from the first moment she walked in, she knew this was where she needed to be. Meeting, Uriel was like a dream and for him to take her as his submissive was wonderful. Of course, it had been a long, sometime painful, road, but she would not trade a moment of it. During their play times, Uriel was stern but fair Dominant, but when they were just Uriel and Katrina, he was a sweet gentle lover. She loved all of him, Dominant and just plain Uriel.

How had she not seen that Ara, too, had submissive qualities? And when Uriel looked at her and winked, she knew his Dominant side was coming out. Straighten her back, placing her hands in the lap, and lowering her head, she was now in the sub mindset.

"Ara," Uriel said with a stronger commanding tone.

Ara heard Uriel, whose voice had changed so dramatically. Hearing the tone made her fall to knees, straighten her back, place her hands on top of her legs, and bow her head. She was almost panting with excitement.

Uriel walked around the table, placed his hand on top of her head, and rubbed it. "Ara, how long have you been a submissive?"

Ara opened her mouth, but closed it immediately, before any sound escaped. He had not given her permission to speak.

Uriel smiled, she had impressed him. Had she been trained as a submissive?

He knew she was waiting on him to give permission to speak, "You may answer."

Ara licked her lips and swallowed the excessive saliva that had formed in her mouth. "This girl was eighteen, Sir."

"How many Dominants have you had?"

Ara keeps her eyes down and blushed a deep shade of red. "None, Sir."

Uriel was shocked. She had never been with a Dominant, but surely this perfect little submissive before him had to have been trained. "Who trained you?"

"No one, Sir. This girl taught herself.”

Damn, she even speaks in third person. Hell, some of the submissives who had been in the community for years were not this good. Then he had a thought: Kane would go crazy over her, this was going to be so good to see.

"Ara, stand," Uriel demanded.

Ara quickly stood, her head still bowed.

"Look at me."

Ara raised her head slowly and looked at Uriel.

"You are a natural submissive and I would love to find you someone to help you with your needs."

A huge smile broke out across Ara face. "Thank you, Sir."

"My pet," Uriel said, looking over at Katrina. "I think you have something to tell your friend."

Katrina raised her head and looked at Ara. "Ara, this girl is Master Uriel's pet."

Ara was surprised to hear Katrina's admission, but as she looked at Uriel and Katrina, she could see it clearly. How had she missed it all these years?

"Why didn't you tell me?"

"Because this girl didn't think you would understand. This girl is not ashamed to be a submissive, but, unfortunately, there are so many closed minded people in the world."

"Okay."

Katrina looked at Uriel, silently asking permission to move and he did so with a nod. She walked over to Ara and pulled her into a hug. "I'm sorry."

Ara was so overwhelmed with the realization that her best friend was a submissive and she had finally found someone who could help her meet her needs, she began to sob into Katrina's arms.

After several minutes, Ara pulled her head back and wiped her eyes. "Thank you."

Katrina smiled with tears still in her own eyes. "No, thank you."

"Can I get in the middle of the girl on girl action?" Uriel joked, now using his regular tone.

Ara looked over at him, did he mean that? She hoped not.

Uriel saw the look on her face and smirked. "Darling, sorry, I'm a one woman man."

Ara saw the smirk on his face and knew now he had only been joking, "Funny, Uriel, real funny."

"Okay, now that we have had a surprise, let's talk more about the job. Your hours will be Tuesday through Saturday evenings 2pm to 10pm and your salary will be $650.00 a week. Does that sound okay?"

"Did you say $650.00 a week?"

"Yes, you will also be set up with a local salon to have your hair, nails, and waxing done."

Ara couldn't believe a serving job paid that much, along with the salon treatments. "How is it possible to be paid so well?"

"Ara, the community members pay very well and the owner knows he needs to pay well to get great help."

"Alright, so, when do I start?"

"How about tomorrow? We still need to go over some paperwork and rules. I can't wait until you see your outfit."

Ara looked at Uriel and wondered just what this outfit looked like. "Okay, let's get started."

Over the next hour, Uriel went over all the paperwork along with the rules of the club. Ara must wear her collar at all times at work, she must be respectful to all Dominants and not to be touched, nor flirted with by anyone. If at any time, she was touched or verbally made uneasy, by anyone, she would immediately notify Uriel or the other manager on duty. She must keep the hair on her head neatly trimmed and the rest of her body completely waxed.

"Completely?"

"Yes, when you see your outfit, you will understand," Uriel said, reaching once again in the bag and pulling out a box with contained Ara's work outfit. "It is made from Esinem rope and knotted by hand. Katrina had your measurements, so it should be a perfect fit."

Ara opened the box and couldn't believe her eyes. It was two pieces that reminded her more of a bikini. The top had a knotted design, which would cover her nipples and had a rope strap over her shoulders, which connected in the back. The bottom had the same knotted designed, which barely covered her pussy and the rope wrapped around the back to form a thong like bottom. She had never showed this much skin to anyone. Hell, her bikinis covered more than this. Looking at the outfit, she wondered if she could do it, then she remembered this was the place she was hoping to find.

"Ara, are you okay with it?" Uriel asked.

"Yes, I’m a little shocked, but I think I can do it. But I have a question?"

"What?"

"What if I find someone with whom I would like to pursue an arrangement? Is that possible?"

Uriel smiled, oh there would probably be a long list of Dominants who would like to take her on as a submissive, he hoped one was his best friend.

"Yes, Ara, the Dominant will have to come to me and I would make arrangements for you to meet with him and see if it is something you would like to pursue."

"Great, thank you."

"I am glad to help you Ara. You mean so much to Katrina and to me. Now, we need to get you to the salon so you will be ready for tomorrow. Katrina, my pet, why don't you go and enjoy the time with Ara? You can even get a little special treatment as well."

"Thank you, Master," Katrina giggled.

Katrina and Ara soon took off for the salon while Uriel headed to the club to file Ara's paperwork. When he walked in the office, Kane was sitting going over the books.

"Uriel, I see another great month."

"Yes, we have taken in twenty new members."

"Well, keep up the great job, I only hear marvelous things about the club."

"Thanks and to let you know, Ara White will be starting tomorrow as the new server."

"She didn't have any problems with what type of club it was, or anything else?" Kane questioned.

"No, she took the news well and we went over all the paperwork and rules. She is currently at the salon and is very excited to start."

"Okay, I trust you that she will be fine."

"Kane, have I ever let you down?"

Kane shook his head no. Uriel Brookshire had been his best friend for a very long time. He was not only one of the managers at Diamond Knotts, when Kane finally took over the family business, he would become his Capo.

After the conversation with his father, who informed him that the only way he would become head of the family was to be married, it shocked him. Kane, at first, didn't understand how a wife had anything thing to do with being the head of the family, but after his father explained it to him, he understood. He still didn’t like it, but he understood.

"Never, so let's go over the final details for next week's party," Kane said, pulling out the folder. Next week was the annual masquerade party and each of the room would hold different demonstrations, along with a live band and dancing.

"Are you going to do a demonstration?" Uriel asked knowing that Kane was the best at Shibari.

"I haven't decided yet. I am in-between subs at the moment and haven't found anyone new."

Uriel smiled, oh wait until you see Ara...that’ll change everything.

The next day arrived and Ara was nervous about her new job, but also extremely excited. She put on her outfit and covered it up with a pair of jogging pants and shirt. She placed her high heel shoes in a bag and wore her chucks to work. Katrina had helped her fix her hair and makeup. She had straightened it and placed it in a high ponytail. Her makeup emphasized her high check bones and pouty lips.

"Good luck," Katrina said, giving Ara a huge hug. "I know you will do great."

"Thanks, I hope so."

"Okay, do you have your collar?"

"Yes, I couldn't get it to latch."

"Oh, sorry, it needs a special key, Uriel will have it."

"Okay, I'll see you when I get home then."

Ara went out the door and got into her old beat up truck. It had been a gift from her father when she was in high school and it miraculously still ran. She arrived at the club, pulled through the security gate, and parked her vehicle in the employee section. Looking around at the other vehicles, her truck really stuck out like a sore thumb. She got out of the truck, grabbed her bag, and proceeded to the employee entrance. A tall black man stood at the entrance. 

"Can I help you?"

"Yes, I am supposed to start today."

"Name?"

"Ara White."

The man looked at a clipboard on the wall. "Oh, the new server, welcome to Diamond Knotts."

"Thanks."

"My name is Geoffrey, and if you need anything, please let me know."

"Okay," Ara said as she walked through the door.

"Mr. Brookshire's office is two doors down and the employee locker room is next door."

Ara walked to the door leading into the employee locker room and went inside. It was not what she expected. It was a large room with several closet-like doors in dark oak with one wall covered in mirrors. The center of room held several couches and soft, comfortable looking chairs. When she walked to the closet doors, she saw one had a brass plate with her name written in beautiful script. Opening the door she found it had shelves and a rod with hangers. She began to remove her jogging pants, shirt, and chucks and placed them in the closet. She put on her black high heels and grabbed her collar. She shut the door and went to out of the locker room to find Uriel. She arrived at the door and knocked.

"Come in," Uriel said.

Ara walked in and Uriel was taken back at the sight of how lovely she looked. He was going to have a problem with some Dominants. "Ara, you look great."

"Thanks, Sir. This girl hopes she will do a good job."

Uriel, again, was impressed how Ara fell right into submissive mode. He saw she had her collar in her hand. "Sorry, I didn't tell you that I need to lock it in."

"That is ok, Sir." Ara said, bowing her head.

"Come here and kneel please."

Ara followed Uriel’s request and kneeled at his feet with her head down. Oh, how she wished this was her Master placing his own collar around her neck for her to wear to show that she was owned by him and him alone.

Just as Uriel began to put the collar on her neck, she heard the door open and then heard a voice that made her instantly aroused.

"Uriel, I wanted..." Kane began as he walked into the room, not paying attention until the last moment until he saw a goddess kneeling on the floor at Uriel’s feet.

"Kane, sorry, I was just putting on Ara's collar." Uriel said as he latched the collar with the special tool. "You may get up."

Ara stood, her back straight and her head still down.

"Kane, I would like you to meet Ara White, our new server." 

Kane walked toward the goddess and frowned at the sight of the collar on her neck, that should be his collar. Wait, what the fuck was he thinking?

"Hello, Miss. White, glad to have you here," Kane said, looking intently at her. He was impressed at well she stood with her head down.Then, after a few moments, he noticed she had not answered him. He looked over at Uriel, who had a huge smile on his face.

"Miss White, you may speak freely," Uriel said, never taking his eyes off Kane.

"Thank you, Sir, this girl is very happy to be here."

Kane's dick went from rock hard to titanium.

"Ara, let me take you to Marcella, who will help you get started," Uriel said, leaving Kane frozen where he stood.

Ara looked up and got a look at the man whose voice caused her to almost orgasm without any stimulation. As soon as she saw him, it took everything she could to not explode right then and there. He was tall at least six two or six three, broad shoulders, red brown hair that was like the color of a penny, and when she reached his eyes, she saw that they were the brightest shade of green. He wore a black suit, white shirt, and black tie. He was pure sex on legs.

Uriel took Ara to Marcella, who was expecting her, and left her to get acquainted with everything and everyone. He made his way back to the office to find Kane still in the same position.

"Kane, are you okay?"

Kane did not know what just happened, but he knew one thing: Ara White was going to be his.

 

Chapter 3

 

Kane looked up at his friend in a rage.  Pulling his gun from the back pocket of his pants, he pointed it at Uriel's head.  "What the fuck was that? You told me that goddess knew nothing about the community.  I walk in here and you have the most perfect submissive bowing at your feet. Tell me why I shouldn't shoot you right now for lying to me? 

Uriel was taken aback by Kane's rage.  He had seen it from time to time, when someone double crossed him or hurt someone in the family, but never had it been focused on him.  "Kane, I didn't lie to you."

"Dammit, you did!  She is so... I don't know...Perfect is not good enough for her.  How can she not be in the community?"

Uriel looked his friend in the eye.  "Kane, yesterday when I started to explain about the club, I noticed that, as soon as I mentioned BDSM, her breathing picked up, her eyes grew wide with excitement, and her skin broke out in a slight sweat.  I motioned to Katrina to listen and I went into my Dom mode. As soon as I said her name, she fell to the ground and went into inspection pose. When I asked her how long she had been a submissive and she has said since she was eighteen, but when I asked her how many Dominants she’d had, she said none.  Kane, she taught herself."

Self-taught, no fucking way could she be self-taught; she was too good.  "No fucking way, Uriel; what are you not telling me?" Kane demanded, still holding the gun, but it was now lower.  If he didn't get the answers he wanted, he would shoot him.

"Kane, yes, she did.  Katrina, who has been her roommate since they were eighteen, didn’t even know.  I know you think I lied, but I promise you I didn't."

Fuck, he looked at his best friend and everything from his body language, to his pleading eyes told him he was telling the truth.  "Okay, I believe you, but damn it, we are going to have a problem with her."

"What do you mean?"

"Every available Dominant, hell, even ones that are not available are going to want her."

Uriel smirked at his friend.  "Well, I promised Ara I would field any requests, since she is looking for a Dominant."

"What? Fuck what were you thinking? You can't do that,"  Kane roared.

"Kane, calm down.  I promise I will make the best choice for her.  Now, what are you going to do about having to find a wife?"

Kane stared at Uriel and pinched the bridge of his nose.  Best decision…ha.  Best choice…an even bigger HA!  Who the hell does he think he is; her goddamn pimp?  The rage was building again; he knew he was getting ready to blow.  "Listen, Uriel, I can't talk now. I need a drink, and I need to relax."

"Are you okay?"  Uriel smirked, knowing what the problem was.

"Yeah, thinking about the family and everything is just a lot to deal with.  If you need me, I'll be in the VIP section."

He turned and walked out the office, closing the door behind him. Before going anywhere, he stopped, took a few very deep breaths, and tried to clear his mind. After a few moments, he was in a better frame of mind and proceeded to the front to make his way to the VIP section.

When he got to the VIP section, he sat down on one of the couches and leaned back.  Of all the clubs that the family owned, this was his favorite. The floors were in a dark cherry wood, the walls were cream colored with sage green curtains that hid the doors to private party room.  The most of the seating was soft cream-colored cashmere couches with blood red pillows. Off to side of the bar was the VIP section, where the couches were blood red with black pillows.

"Sir, do you want the usual?"  Marcella asked.

"Please, but make it a double."

"Certainly, Sir, anything else?"

Kane looked around the club and immediately caught sight of the Ara.  She was serving drinks at a table of fellow Dominant and his submissive.  Her movements were graceful and charming. He saw the Dominant look her up and down and licked his lips.  "How is Miss White doing?"

"Wonderfully; she is a natural."

"Please let me know if you see any problems concerning her."

"Certainly, Sir."

After Marcella left, Kane continued to watch Ara move from one table to another.  What was it about her that made him want to walk over, rip that collar from her neck, and put her in place?  He was still so hard for her and he had to adjust himself more than once to find some type of relief in his pants.  Yeah, he could just pull his cock out and start stroking it to get his relief, but she deserved better than that.

"Kane, good to see you."

Kane didn't hear or see his father walk up.  "Dad, what are you doing here?"

"Well, for one thing, I own the damn place, so I can come and go as I please."  Nazario barked. "But my pet is holding her beginners’ submissive class this evening in the upstairs suite."

"Sorry, Dad, I didn't mean anything by it.  I just... Well, I'm not myself today."

"That’s okay, so, what is wrong?"

Before Kane could say anything, Ara was standing before them with Kane’s drink.

"Here you go, Sir.  May this girl get you anything else?  Ara asked, standing in perfect submissive stance.

Nazario looked up at the beauty before him.  "Well, who do we have here? I didn't know you hired a new server, Kane."

"I didn't; Uriel did."  Kane mumbled.

"Hello, I am Nazario Leone, this asshole’s father, and who might you be?"

Ara remained silent, waiting for permission to speak.

Nazario looked at Ara, who was standing in her submissive pose and wondered who had trained this lovely so well.

Kane heard his father ask the question, but when Ara didn't answer, he knew why.  "Ara, please feel free to always answer or talk freely to Nazario or myself."

Nazario looked at Kane.  Shit, she was good.

"Sorry, Sir,"  Ara answered, blushing brightly.  

"This girl is Ara White, Sir. She is roommates with Master Uriel’s pet, Katrina."

Nazario smiled. "Think nothing of it, my dear. I am very happy to have you here. Is everyone being kind to you?"

"Everyone has been very kind, Sir."

"Good, if you have any problems, please make sure you tell someone immediately."

"I will, Sir.  Would you like something to drink?"

"Yes, a Jameson and ginger."

"Certainly."

Ara turned and walked away. Nazario turned to his son and watched him as he watched Ara walk to the bar.  The look on his son's face was the same that he had the first time he saw Rosa all those years ago.

"Nice girl."  Nazario smirked.

Kane came out of his trance and looked at his dad.  "I suppose."

Nazario laughed to himself; his son was definitely in denial.  "She is a wonderful submissive; do you know who trained her?"

"Uriel said that she is self-taught."

"Really? Then she must really be a natural submissive.  Is she currently in a relationship?"

Kane whipped his head back around, since he had gone back to staring at her.  "No."

"Well, I am sure someone will want to take this little bird under their wing as soon as possible.  Mmm, I believe Benjamin is looking for a new sub, I should call him and have him come over and take a look."

Kane suddenly felt sick at his stomach; the very thought of Ara kneeling at Benjamin's feet, Ara strapped to his whipping bench, Ara’s ass turning red as Benjamin whipped it, and finally Benjamin ramming into her over and over again, as she begged to cum was almost too much.  He bent over and took several deep breaths.

"Kane, are you okay?  You look sick."

Taking a few more breaths, Kane knew he had to get out of there and now.  "Dad, I'll be back; I need to make a call about the shipment coming in tomorrow."  He then took the glass, which held the double Jameson in it, and downed it.

He got up and walked toward the back of the club before going outside into the employee parking lot.  He walked over to his car leaned up against it and pulled out a cigarette. Lighting it and taking a big draw, he began to try to rid his thoughts of her.

He righted himself and began to walk out of the parking lot and toward the front of the building.  To look at the building from the outside, one would never guess it was a BDSM club, but that was the idea.  He had faced many people over the years who just didn't get it. They thought the only thing they did was abuse women and only got themselves off with kinky sex.  Standing by the side of the building, he heard a couple of male voices.

"Fuck, did you see her?"

"Yeah, I almost came in the instant she walked over to our table."

"I saw the collar; do you she belongs to someone or is that just for us to keep our hands off?"

"I don't know, but I am going to talk to Uriel when I see him.  If she is available, I want her strapped in my playroom like ten minutes ago.  Hell, I am going to have to go jack myself off I am so hard."

Kane heard what the two guys said and saw red for the second time this evening.  No fucking way were either of these two assholes going to touch what belonged to him.  He was not going to fight it anymore. He knew when he saw her that he wanted her and he was going to have her.  No other motherfucking assholes were going to touch her.

"Good evening, gentlemen," Kane said as he walked up to the two guys.  "Did you have a good time this evening?"

"Yes, we did."

"Great, I'm Kane Leone; my family owns this club."

"Really, it's nice to meet you.  I am Aden and this is Paul. We are new members of the club."

"Welcome.  How long have you been in the community?"

"Paul and I met at a Dominant class three years ago."

"So, do you have a submissive now?"

"No, we are both looking, but Paul here has his eye on the fine server you have working for you."

"Sorry, she is spoken for."

"Really, well, damn, he's a lucky guy."

"Yes, he is.  Come back next week for the masquerade party; there will be plenty of single submissives. Hopefully you can find yourself a little pet."

"We had already planned to be there.  See you next week."

"Yes."

Kane watched as the two men walked to their car.  He smiled at himself. He had wanted to shoot them, but something stopped him.  He felt like he was going soft. Putting the cigarette butt on the ground, and stomping on it, he opened the front door to the club.  He was going to talk to Miss White and make his intentions known.

"Mr. Leone, I thought you were already here."  Geoffrey commented.

"I was; I went out the back and took a little walk.  Everything still calm?"

"Yes, Sir.  But Mr. Elroy just arrived about ten minutes ago. With him, you never know."

Shit, Kurtus Elroy was a problem.  He had already gotten two warnings; if he got just one more his membership would be revoked.

"Did he bring his submissive with him?"

"No, Sir."

Shit. Kane opened the inner door and walked in.  Looking around the room, he found Kurtus. What he saw made his blood boil, and he quickly ran over to the table where Kurtus was.  Kurtus had Ara by the waist and had her pulled up against his body. He had his pants pushed against her and was whispering something in her ear.  Kane could see Ara trying to pull and away with tears pouring down her face.

"Kurtus, unhand that woman this instant," Kane roared.

"Oh, come on, Kane, she looks good enough to eat, I just had to have a bite."  After saying that, he opened his mouth and then clamped down on Ara’s neck, causing her to cry out in pain.

Kane pulled his gun from the back of his pants and put it in between Kurtus eyes.

“You let her go this second or I will put a bullet in your head.”

Kurtus's eyes grew wide and let Ara go.  As soon as he let her loose, she began to fall, but before she could hit the floor, two strong arms had her wrapped up.

"I've got you now.  You will never be afraid again."  Kane stated, meaning every word. This woman was all he ever wanted or needed.

Ara looked up into his piercing black eyes and knew that this man was very dangerous, but deep down he was good.  He also might be the Dominant she had been waiting for.

Kane held her close and turned to Felix, one of his men who had come over when he saw what was happening.  "Take this piece of trash out of my building. Kurtus, this is your third strike, so your membership has been revoked.  If you ever step one single toe in this building, or any other of my clubs, I will end you."

Kurtus smirked at Kane.  "I'll leave, but you don't know who you are dealing with."

Felix grabbed Kurtus by the arm and escorted him out of the building.

Nazario was now beside Kane and looking at the young lady in his arms.  "Kane, why don't you take her to our private suite so she can calm down.  I’ll go get Rosa and have her take care of her.”

“NO.”  Kane shouted, causing Ara to shake even more.  “She is mine and I’ll take care of her.”

Could he really mean it?  Hearing that one word caused Ara to find the peace she needed after years of inner turmoil.

Nazario looked at his son holding this young woman so protectively in his arms; he knew that he had been right.  “Okay, but if she needs anything, please let us know.”

Kane nodded and took off through the club to the private suite that was just for his parents and himself.  Walking in, he turned the lights on the lowest setting. Walking over to the bed that was in the room, he gently laid her down.  As he began to pull away, he noticed she had grabbed the lapels of his jacket and was holding on for dear life. “I’m not leaving you, my sweet girl.”  Kane cooed.

Ara looked up with tear filled eyes to the man who was everything she needed and wanted.  “Please…”

Kane heart began to hurt at the sight before him.  Usually hearing a woman beg made him so excited, but not this time.

“What do you need, my sweet?”

Ara continued to keep a strong grip on his jacket, holding onto the lifeline to her security. “Just don’t leave me.”

Kane looked deeply into her sweet, chocolate brown eyes and spoke from his heart.  “Never.”

That was good enough for her.

Chapter 4

 

Kane never knew that just holding a woman could feel so good. As he looked down at her face and her neck, he noticed the place where Kurtus had bitten her. It was red and he could see the teeth marks, but, thankfully, he had not broken the skin. He slowly brought up his finger and lightly ran it over the spot, and then he bent over and placed sweet, gentle kisses on it. He would make Kurtus pay for this; he was going to die a slow painful death 

"Does it hurt?"

"No, Sir," Ara answered.

Ara was so overcome with the sensation of the kisses that Kane was placing on her neck, that she could feel herself becoming wetter and wetter. Since she was still in the rope outfit, she knew nothing was going to stop it and Kane would be feeling it at any moment. But, at this moment, she wished he would take control and give her what she craved. As he continued to kiss her neck, she couldn't help but let out a moan.

Kane heard the deep throaty moan coming from her. Then, he felt the leg that was against her pussy become soaking wet.

"Does that feel good, my sweet?"

"Yes. Please..." Ara begged.

"What do you need?" Kane said as he continued to kiss and lick her neck.

"I need more," Ara panted.

"Need more what? You have to tell me, my sweet."

"Your touch...I need it so bad."

"And where do you need me to touch you?"

Ara's eyes met Kane's; a deep shade of red came to her cheeks and flowed down her body. She couldn't say the words. Kane saw the internal debate she was having and he knew what he needed to do; he just hoped that she was ready.

"Ara, get up on your knees… now!" Kane demanded, using his Dominant voice.

Ara eyes grew big, her pupils dilated, and she began to pant. That voice, oh, that was the voice of a man who could do anything he wanted to her.

"Is there a problem? Do you want me to leave you alone?"

"NO!" Ara yelled.

"Watch your tone, little girl. I believe you deserve a spanking, what do you think?"

Ara tried to hide her smile. "Whatever you think is best, Master."

"No, no, no...I'm not your Master yet. You only have the right to call me Sir."

Yet... Ara said in her head, maybe someday soon it’ll be Master. She got up from the bed, got on her knees, straightened her back, pushed out her breasts, and placed her hands on top of her thighs.

"Much better, but you need to learn that I when I tell you do something, you do it without hesitation; do I make myself clear?" Kane asked, and wondered if he would have to add more to the punishment. But, as the seconds clicked by, he knew she was waiting for him to give permission to speak.

"You may speak."

"Yes, Sir. This girl is sorry and she promises to be a good girl."

Damn, he was back to rock hard again. He wondered if it would be like this every time with her. Standing in front of her, he placed his hand on top of her head and rubbed her hair. It was so smooth and soft. Gripping the ponytail, he pulled her head back, looking deep into her eyes. 

"I need to know you are okay with everything that has happened. I don't want you to be afraid of me."

"This girl is not afraid of you; she is only afraid of losing you and that you will disappear."

"Never," Kane said, then bent down and claimed her mouth with his.

He licked her bottom lip; when she opened her mouth, his tongue claimed hers. He could kiss her like this forever.

Finally, his lungs demanded a breath, so he pulled away from her lips and lightly kissed down her jaw and toward her ear.

"If it becomes too much, say ‘red’ and I will stop, immediately."

Letting go of her ponytail, he straightened up and stood in front of her. Seeing the collar that Uriel put around her neck made him seethe with rage. "I have got to get rid of this, now!" Turning around, he walked to the armoire on the wall and opened up one of the drawers, knowing a key that would fit the collar was in there.

He came back to where she was and placed the key in the lock in the back of the collar; after it unlatched, he pulled it from her neck.

"From now on, the only collar around this neck will be mine. Do I make myself clear? Answer…NOW!"

"Yes, Sir, only yours."

"Now, I want you to know that I am clean. I recently was tested, and I haven't been with anyone for a month. What about you?” Kane questioned.

"You may answer my questions."

"Sir, this girl is also clean and has been on the Depo shot for years. This girl has not been with anyone in a very long time."

"How long?"

Ara bit her bottom lip and looked up at Kane. "Three years."

Fuck, she had been with anyone in three years. "How many partners have you had?"

"One." Ara whispered.

"What did you say?" Kane questioned, because he thought he heard wrong. "Say it louder.”

"One, Sir," Ara said, this time louder and with more confidence.

She had only had one partner.

"How long were you together?"

"Just one night, Sir." Ara said. Ara thought for sure he wouldn't want her now, since she had zero experience.

Kane smiled...She was only touched one time. He would still like to find the fucking asshole who stole her virginity and kill him, but that was because he was a selfish bastard. He was going to be able to give her so much pleasure that she had never had before. However, there was one question he had to ask. "Did the asshole give you an orgasm?"

"No, Sir. This girl has never had one."

"Why?"

"Because this girl wanted to save them for the man who would be master over this body," Ara said with conviction.

HOLY SHIT! She might as well be a virgin. Kane needed to calm down. Then, he would need to talk to her and see if she was interested in a long term agreement. But, he knew, even before he touched her, that there would never be another for him. Damn, Dad was right. That fucker’s going to get a kick out this. How the hell am I going to do this? He thought. Looking at her, on her knees before him, he could imagine what it would be like to have the relationship that his father and mother had. His mother was a submissive in the playroom, but, to the outside world, she was a Don's wife. She was a strong, confident, and a skilled sharpshooter. His mom's favorite gun was her 9mm with the silencer. She was deadly with it. So, he wondered, could Ara be his match, not only in his playroom, but also as his partner in life?

"Ara, we need to talk."

Tears began to form in her eyes and her heart began to break. She knew it. He didn't want her because of her lack of experience. What was she going to do? He was it; she could feel this overwhelming connection to him, and now he was going to ask her to leave. Shit, what about her job? She knew it would be almost impossible for her to see him come in with another sub. She raised her hands to her face and began to sob.

Kane was shocked to see Ara now sobbing at his feet. Falling to his knees, he took her into his arms and held her close. "My sweet girl, what is wrong?" Had he pushed her too much?

"You…-sob- don't -sob- want me. I -sob- am not -sob- good -sob- enough -sob- for you."

Oh, this sweet, loving woman. How could she think she wasn’t good enough? She’s so much more.

"Ara, I want you so bad, but there’s a little more you need to know about me before we commit ourselves to this relationship. That is what I wanted to talk about."

"Really?"

"Yes, now let's dry those tears and have a little talk."

Kane stood up and helped Ara up. He took her hand and led her over to a couch. "Sit here and I'll get something more comfortable for you to wear. I know those ropes must be cutting into you, and I want you to be comfortable while we talk."

"Yes, Sir."

"Ara, right now, I need us to be Kane and Ara, okay?"

Ara smiled. "Yes, Kane."

Kane stood and went to the ensuite bathroom/closet. Rosa had several robes and clothing that she left here when Dad and she would play. Grabbing the blue satin robe, he went back out to Ara. "This is my mother's, but she won't mind. Now stand up and I will help you get out of this outfit."

Ara stood up and Kane began to unclasp the back of the bra of the outfit. He could see the rope had dug into her skin, leaving a mark. God, that was so sexy. Gently, he rubbed his finger across the mark, which made Ara to break out into goosebumps. "The rope has left a mark; it is so sexy on you."

"I love the feel of the rope digging into me." Ara sighed. "I have often wondered what it would feel like to be bound tightly with rope."

If Kane had thought she was perfect before, she was even more so now. His favorite thing to do was rope work. "It is a great feeling. Hopefully we can explore that at a later date, if you still want to be with me after we talk."

Kane then helped Ara out of the bottoms of the outfit. Being this close to the part of her body he wanted so badly to taste, to feel, and to fuck was almost maddening. So, using great restraint, he placed a single kiss on the mound. "Pretty kitty," He whispered.

Ara giggled at his comment.

Kane helped Ara put on the robe and tied it at the waist. He then went over to a little refrigerator, took out two bottles of water, and came back to the couch. Handing one to Ara, Kane sat down and took a long swig of his bottle.

"Ara, what I am about to tell you needs to stay between you and my family. My father is Nazario Ian Leone, Don of the Leone crime family. He took over from his father when he turned 25, just like his father did before him."

Ara was surprised by what Kane had just told her, but also scared. What did that mean? What part did Kane play in the family? Had he ever killed anyone? Drawing every bit of courage she had, she knew she had to ask. "Have you ever killed anyone?"

Kane looked deeply into her gorgeous eyes. "Yes, I have, but only in self-defense, or if the person hurt the family in anyway."

This made Ara feel better.

"Our illegal dealings are in firearms and gambling. But we also own and operate several clubs, restaurants, and own multiple properties throughout Seattle."

"Okay, that doesn't sound so bad."

"No, we are truly just a family making a way of life for ourselves and our future children." Kane said. Children were something he had never really thought about until this moment, when he saw the woman beside him. As perfect as she was now, he couldn’t wait to see how much better she would look round with his child.

"And your father is the head of the family, correct?" She asked, bringing him out of his thoughts.

"Yes, but he wants to hand over the reins to me once I meet the last requirement."

"Okay. I noticed he was a Dominant; is everyone in the family in the community?"

"Most are, but not all. For many generations, Leone men have been Dominants and have married their submissives. A Don, who is also a Dom, has a certain type of control most other Dons do not have; this is the way the family has thrived so long."

"So, what do you want from me?" Ara asked.

Taking Ara's hand into his, he could feel the current that flowed between them and wondered if she felt it also. "Do you feel that?"

Ara nodded.

"Never in all my years have a met anyone I have felt this connection to; the first time I saw you on your knees in front of Uriel, I nearly shot him. I was worried he had touched you. And, earlier tonight, my Father asked if you had a Dominant. When I said no, he offered to find one for you. The very thought made me sick…because I want to be your Dominant. I want to claim you, to own you, to love you forever. I know it sounds crazy, but I don't want to think of a time when you are not with me. So, what do you think? Do you want to take a chance with me? But, know this, if you say yes, I am a greedy, possessive bastard and I will own you, body and soul."

Ara was so excited at the prospect of being owned by this man, she could barely contain herself. As her heart raced, her pussy became so wet she was sure there was a wet spot on the couch as she looked in his emerald green eyes. "Yes."

"Are you okay with beginning immediately?"

"Yes."

"Great, I want you to go the bathroom, take a shower, and braid your hair down the back. In the top drawer of the dresser are some new white panties, put them on and come back out. You have twenty minutes. For every minute you are late, I will add one more slap to your punishment."

"Punishment?" Ara questioned.

"Did you forget, kitten; you didn't obey when I told you to get your knees and then you yelled at me. I am feeling kind today, so you will be getting ten by my hand. So I suggest you get that cute little ass in there and get moving."

Ara jumped up and took off to the bathroom.

Kane smiled at the how fast she had taken off. Pulling his phone from his pocket, he needed to let his father know that everything was okay and not to disturb them.

"Kane, how is she?" Nazario questioned.

"She is doing well. She was a little upset in the beginning, but we have talked and she is fine; actually, more than fine."

"Kane, what do you mean? I hope you haven't taken advantage of that sweet girl."

"Dad, I would never do that, but we have had a long talk and she knows everything."

"Everything?" Nazario questioned.

"Yes, and she is fine with it. We also have decided to enter into a Dom/sub relationship."

"Really? Don't you think that is a little fast?"

"Really, Dad? When did you take mom on as a submissive?"

"Okay, you’ve got me, there, Kane. But, remember that you will soon have to find a wife, because I am not turning over the family until you do."

"I know, I know, Dad; there is something here with her and I need to find out what it is. I've got to go, she will be out in a few, and I need to be in the right frame of mind."

"Have a good time." Nazario chuckled.

"That is a given, oh, and tell Uriel he will need to find a new server, because there is no way in hell she is coming back. She's now my responsibility."

"I will tell him; go and have fun."

"Oh, we will."

Kane put his phone on silent and back in his pocket. He was going to take it easy on her tonight, but one thing was for sure, he was going to be giving her the orgasms she deserved.

Making himself comfortable on the couch, he waited for his little pet to appear. Checking his watch, he noticed that she had three minutes left.

Then, the door opened, and out stepped the goddess he was lucky to say was his. She walked over to him, stood in front of him with her head down and back straight.

"My pet, remember, that if things are going too fast and you need them to slow down say ‘yellow’ and if you need me to stop say ‘red’ and I will. Do you understand?"

She just kept her head down and didn't respond. Good girl, he thought to himself.

"You may answer."

"Yes, Sir," she replied.

“Now, it is time for your punishment. Come lie across my lap."

Ara came and lay over Kane's lap. He pulled down her panties, "I am doing this because you didn't listen and yelled at me. Count each one, or I will start over. Do you understand?”

Silence.

“Answer me!"

"Yes, Sir."

Kane rubbed his hand over her smooth white ass; it was so beautiful. He raised his hand and hit the left check.

"One."

Raising his hand again, he hit the right check.

"Two."

He rubbed over the marks that his hand made. "I love this...."

Kane continued spanking her ass, and, like a good girl she was, she counted each one. When had reached six, she was so wet that it was running out of her like a faucet.

"My, my, my, my pet is getting my leg wet." Leaning forward, he whispered in her ear, "You like getting your ass spanked, don’t you?"

Ara didn't speak.

"You may answer."

"Yes, Sir, oh yes," Ara panted.

Kane smirked, took his finger, and began to rub the outer edge of her pussy lips, wiping up some of the juice that was flowing out of her. Bringing his finger to his lips, he sucked the juice from them. It was like the nectar of the gods.

Quickly he finished the last four spanks. He pulled her head back by her hair. "Will you do it again? You may answer."

"No, Sir; this girl has learned her lesson."

"Good, now I believe I owe you an orgasm." Ara blushed.

Carefully, he righted her off his lap and stood up. Taking her hand, he led her over to the bed. "Lie on your back with your knees up, legs spread."

Kane stopped and admired the sight before him. She was the most gorgeous woman he had ever seen. Her skin was so smooth and her pussy was marvelous. It glistened in the light with all the juices that still flowed from her. He took off his jacket, pulled off his tie, and unbuttoned his shirt.

Ara watched as he began to remove his clothes; she was amazed at the sight of his wonderful body. As each article of clothing came off, she became more and more excited. When he had finally gotten down to his white boxer briefs, the sight of his long thick cock was only a layer of clothing away. Her eyes became big and her pupils dilated. He then began to rub his cock and continued to look into her eyes. The more he looked into her eyes and rubbed his cock, the more aroused she became. She couldn't stop the blush that began at her face and traveled over her. Her body broke out in a sweat and her nipples hardened.

"Like what you see, my little pet? You may speak freely."

"Yesss...Please." Ara begged.

"What do you want?" Kane asked, wondering if this time she would delay in her response.

"I need you to touch my pussy, please."

"Well, my pet did learn her lesson. Are you ready for your first orgasm?"

"Yes, Sir. Please, Sir." Ara moaned.

Stepping closer to the bed, he ran his hands up her legs. When he reached her upper thighs, he spread her legs even wider apart.

“Leave them like that and don't move."

Taking his long fingers, he began to gently stroke the outer lips of her pussy. Ara began to moan louder and louder. Kane then took one finger and pushed it into her pussy. God, he thought, her pussy’s so hot and tight. Pushing it in and out, he soon added a second, then a third finger. As he did so, he curled his fingers, and continued to pump them in and out of her.

"Please, please...help me." Ara begs.

"What does it feel like my little pet?"

"Pressure, so much pressure; it is building and building."

Kane knew she was close and grinned, knowing he was the one who was giving her so much pleasure. He then began to move his fingers in and out of her pussy even faster than before. Ara met his hands by pushing her pussy into his hand.

"Cum for me, my pet… NOW!"

Hearing those words come out of his lips, her pussy began to quiver and then she came hard, screaming his name. "KANE!"

Kane slowly removed his fingers, and brought them up to his mouth to lick off her juices. "Next time, I will drink from the source."

Ara's chest heaved up and down as she slowly came down from her high. Oh my god, there were no words to describe what she just felt.

"Now, my little pet, you have had your first orgasm ever by my hands. From now on, I will be the one that will tell you when you can cum. Starting right now, you may only touch my pussy to wipe after going to the bathroom or to wash in the shower. I will be the only one to touch my pussy or to make it feel good. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Sir."

"I have seen how wet you get, my little pet, so I want you to come to me and whisper in my ear every time that happens and tell me that you are wet. Then, I will give you permission to go the bathroom, collect as many juices onto your finger as you can, and then bring it back to me to feast off of."

"But, Sir, what if we are in public?"

"I don't care. That is now my pussy, so that is also my juice, and I don't want it to go to waste. Also, as of today, you are no longer going to be working at the club."

"But, Sir, this girl needs this job." Ara protested.

"No you don't; your needs are now my responsibility. When we are finished here, we are going back to your apartment and gather your belongings. Then you are coming to my apartment. The only time we will be apart is when I need to conduct business that is too dangerous for you. When that happens, I will leave you with my mother."

Ara couldn't believe what she was hearing. He was taking complete control over her and her life. While this was frightening to most people, to her they were the most calming words she had ever heard.

"Do you have any questions, my pet?"

"No, Sir."

"Are you okay with everything I have said?"

"Most definitely, Sir."

Leaning over her body, his cock within inches of its new home, he began to kiss her, pouring the amount of need and lust he had for her in it. "You have made me very happy. Now hold on, little spider monkey, this is going to be a hard ride, but you can cum as many times as you want or are able to."

Then Kane pushed his rock hard cock into its new home. As soon as he entered her, the heat from her pussy surrounded his cock like a security blanket. Never had it felt this good or this right with any other woman. He knew then and there that there would never be another woman for him; she was it. He then began to pound balls deep into her. She took every inch he had and soon he felt her walls begin to grip his cock like a vise grip. "So soon, my little pet?!"

Ara never knew that sex could be like this. Kane's cock was beating into her pussy over and over; even though it hurt somewhat, it made it feel even better. All too soon, she orgasmed again; when Kane reached behind her knee and pulled it up to get a different angle, the orgasms seemed to come one after another. Her pussy was so sensitive that she didn't know if she could go on. She thought about using her safe word, but she didn't want their first time to finish because she couldn't take his cock. So she began to center herself and tried to think about something other than his hard cock beating into her pussy. She began to silently recite the state capitals in alphabetical order, just to challenge herself even more.

Kane watched her closely, for a moment he thought she was going to use the safe word, but, like the wonderful submissive she was, she centered herself. He was so proud of her. His orgasm approached and he came hard, pouring his cum deep inside of her. When he stopped, he laid on top of her for a few moments before pulling out. When he did, she whimpered.

"Are you okay?"

"Yes, Sir; I just love the feeling of you inside of me."

"I’m glad, because I plan on staying inside of you forever."

Forever? Truly, she had heard wrong.

"You done well my pet; this session is over and so it is time for aftercare."Kane said, standing up from the bed. "Stay here for a minute."

Kane walked into the bathroom and started filling the tub with hot water. Then, he dimmed the lights and turned on soft jazz music before placing two large towels on the warmer and placing a washcloth on the edge of the tub. Kane came back into the room, picked Ara up in his arms, and took her to the bathroom.

"I thought a relaxing bath would be in order."

"Thank you, Sir; that sounds lovely."

"Ara, when we are like this, I would love for you to call me Kane."

"Okay, Kane."

Slowly, he lowered her into the water and she moaned once the hot water hit her stretched muscles. "Lean up, love, I'm getting in, too," Kane said.

Settling in behind her, he took the washcloth and began to wash her body. He gently washed her breasts, her arms, down her belly and then, slowly and gently, her pussy. When he first swiped against it, she hissed out.

"Is it sore?"

"A little."

"Good; I want you to remember who made you feel that way."

"Don't worry; I don't think I could forget that."

After he finished washing her, Ara leaned back against Kane's chest and just enjoyed the closeness.

"We have a lot to talk about; I want to us to go into this relationship with complete trust and honesty between us. I want us to have a 24/7 relationship. Not just Master/slave, but also I want us to have a normal boyfriend/girlfriend relationship. We will need to go over both soft and hard limits and I want us to sign a contract. But, I don't want a time limit on it."

Ara turned around and looked at Kane. "Why?"

"I can't think of a time when I wouldn't want you, so why put in something I know I don't want."

"I think that is very wise."

"Come on, we are turning into prunes and we have to get to your apartment."

They got out of the tub and Kane dried every inch of Ara's body. Turning her around, he inspected her ass where he had spanked her. It was not red, so it would be fine. Kissing each cheek, he stood up and began to dry himself off. Walking over to the closet, he found a short black jersey dress, black thong, and stockings. "These are new and should fit. We will go shopping this week, and I will get your closet stocked with clothes, all of which will be approved by me."

"Okay." Ara said and began to get dressed. When she was finished, he pulled out bracelets that were connected with a short chain.

"You will be attached to me when we leave here. You don't have a collar on and I want every motherfucking asshole out there to know who you belong to. You will be beside me at all times. Like I said earlier, the only time we will be apart is when my job is too dangerous and I will take you to stay with my mother. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Sir; this girl understands. This girl also loves the idea and promises to be good."

Kane attached the bracelet on her wrist and the other to his. Ara looked at them chained together and she began to get wet again. Remembering the rule that Kane had given her, she leaned up and whispered. "I'm wet."

Kane's eyes widened...Damn, this was a hell of a start.

Chapter 5

 

Nazario sat back on the couch and slowly drank his Jameson.  Smiling over the conversation he had just had, he knew that this woman just might be the one to balance his son.  It took a special woman to be able to tame the beast of both the Dominant man and mafia Don. She needed to be willing to give herself over, body and soul, to her Dominant, but still be strong faithful wife to the Don.  His Rosa was that kind of woman. She was a perfect balance between submissive pet and mafia queen. People in the community were awed at how she handled herself in her submissive role. When she had openings for her beginner’s or advanced submissive classes, they filled up in the matter of minutes.  Other Dominants would always thank Nazario for allowing his submissive to help their submissive become more focused and disciplined. Rosa had even written a beginner's handbook that had been published and was used by many couples across the country. He was so proud of his little pet.

However, Rosa Leone, the wife, was a thing of real beauty.  She would command attention when she walked into a room. No one spoke badly of the family when she was around. If you dared hurt someone in the family and she was near, she would not blink an eye at putting a gun between your eyes.  Her purse always held her 9mm with a silencer, but she always had guns throughout the house. He hated to admit it, but she was probably a better shot than he was. However, as deadly as she may be, she also had a heart full of compassion and love.  She was a wonderful mother to Kane. The bond between them was so strong; he knew that above him, he trusted his mother with his life.

"Master, are you finished with the class?"  Rosa asked, as she lowered herself to her knees beside Nazario's leg.

Nazario reached out and rubbed her head.  "No my pet, but I need to talk to you about Kane.  You may speak freely, but remember your place." As if she needed to be reminded.

"What is it, Nazario?  Is he hurt?" Rosa worriedly asked.

"No, quite the opposite; he has found a new sub."

"Really, who?"

"No one you know.  She is Uriel's submissive's roommate.  Her name is Ara and she started working here this evening."

"Did Kane know her before?"

"No, he had never met her before today. This young woman has shaken him to the core."

"Really, do you think that she may be what he needs?"

"I think so.  You should have seen him before he decided to go for it.  She is a perfect submissive. You will never believe this, but she is self-taught.  So, when I asked if she had a Dominant, Kane mumbled ‘no’, so I suggested that I would help her look for one.  When I suggested Ben, Kane looked like he might throw up."

"My, my, my, so he was already intrigued.  Do you know anything else about this woman?"

"Yes, Uriel was by a few minutes ago and I had to relay a message from Kane.  So I asked about Ara. He said she graduated with her Master’s in Business Management from the University of Washington, and has not been able to find a job, so he offered a serving job here to help with her expenses.  She has lived with Katrina since freshman year and is about to turn 24 next month."

"She sounds perfect.  Is she going to be a weekend only submissive?"

"No.  He wanted me to tell Uriel to find a new server because he was taking responsibility of Ara."

"REALLY?!" Rosa exclaimed.

Nazario smiled and nodded.  Looking up; he saw Kane come walking toward him with Ara following one step behind and to the right.  Looking at Kane’s wrist, he noticed a chain connecting the two of them. Kane was definitely making it known that Miss White was taken.

"Rosa, dear, back into sub mode."  Nazario said.

Rosa quickly put herself back into her submissive mindset.  She knew that this was not the setting for Ara to meet her Dominant/boyfriend’s mother, since she was only wearing a corset and thong.  Laying her head lovingly on her master's leg, she then wrapped her arm around it.

Kane and Ara walked up the VIP seating and found Nazario and Rosa.  Over the years, Kane had gotten used to seeing his mother in submissive mode.  The first few times he ran into them in their Dominant and submissive setting, he felt very uncomfortable, but, as he began to learn about the community and what it all meant, he was better with it.  Seeing his mom in her submissive mode, he knew that he would introduce her as Nazario's submissive, and not his mom.

"Dad, I am happy you waited for me.  I would like to introduce my submissive, Ara."

"Congratulations, son."

"Thanks, please let your submissive know I will bring her by one day to the house and meet her formally."

"Certainly.  Where are you going?"

"I am taking my little pet to her apartment so we can pack up her belongs.  She will be staying with me at our home."

Ara was standing with her head down and listening to Kane and Nazario’s conversation.  She had read that when meeting other Dominants and submissives that Dominants would often have conversations without acknowledging the submissives.  It felt weird not being introduced to Kane's mother, but she heard Kane say he would be bringing her by the home to meet her formally. However, what Kane said next shocked her.  She was to be staying at not his home, but ‘our home’. Surely, that had been a mistake on his part; she couldn’t imagine that it was true.

"Well, if you need anything, please do not hesitate to contact me."

"I will be bringing Ara to the house if I have to go out for family business, please make mother aware of this."

"I understand and I will make sure she is aware."

"Well, I am off; I will call you soon."

Kane took Ara and headed toward the back of the building where the employee locker room was.  "Do you have a purse in the employee locker room?"

"Yes, sir."  Ara whispered.

Kane led her into the employee room and found the locker where Ara had placed her clothes and purse.  She quickly gathered the items and placed them in a shopping bag that Kane had found. They proceeded out of the room and toward the back door.

"Excuse me, Sir, but what about this girl’s truck?"  Ara asked, biting her lower lip as they stepped into the parking lot.

"Are you telling me that you drove that death trap here?"  Kane asked, trying to control his temper. How dare she put herself in danger by driving that vehicle.  "I will take care of this.. this problem."

Ara couldn't understand why Kane was so upset over her vehicle.  It had been the only gift from her Dad when she came to stay the summer before college.  She had been so happy to have a gift that was not a gift card or money in an envelope. The truck meant that he had thought about her and not just a last minute thought.  Yes, it was not much to look at, but it ran fine and the brakes were new.

"Sir, it was a gift from this girl’s father."  Ara pleaded.

Kane looked at Ara and wondered what kind of father gave his daughter a vehicle that was probably older than he was.  Did he not care for the beautiful woman before him? "Here is not the place to discuss this, but we will later."

Kane led Ara over to his 2015 Porsche 918 Spider.

 

He loved this car and he could not wait to Ara's sweet ass on its seat.  Opening the passenger door, he reached down to his wrist and unhooked the clasp that linked him and Ara together.  Why did it feel so wrong? If he had his Bentley, he could have taken Ara in the back seat. Well, tomorrow is another day; he did not plan to let his little pet go anywhere alone.  "You are safe now, my pet."

"Thank you, Sir."  Ara said, overwhelmed with emotions.  This was the kind of man she had been looking for… one who knew how to treat a woman.

Kane held Ara's hand as she sat down on the passenger seat.  He couldn't help but lean across her and to get the seat belt and bring it across her body to fasten it for her.  As he came across, he brushed his hand ever so lightly against her breasts.

Ara nipples hardened when Kane brushed against them and she was once again wet.   "Thank you, Sir."

Kane gave a sweet kiss and shut the door.  Ara quickly reached under her dress and collected the juices from her pussy so she could give it to Kane.

Kane went around the car and opened the driver's door.  He got in, shut the door, and fastened his seat belt. Once he had it fasten, he felt Ara very close to him and she leaned over to his ear.

"I'm wet."  Ara moaned.

Kane eyes grew wide and looked at the vixen beside him with her hand reached out to him and he could see her fingers were wet with what had to be his pussy juice.  That is right, his, no other asshole was going to taste this nectar fucking… ever.

"So you are wet again, my little pet?  I am so pleased with you and the way you have been following my rule. When we get back to our home, I am going to give you a treat.  For now, let’s just be Kane and Ara." Kane said, then leaned in and licked her fingers clean. Tonight he was going to eat her raw.

"How do you get to your apartment?"  Kane asked.

"Go down to Nelson and take a right onto Franklin; it's the second set of townhomes on the right."  Ara answered.

Kane started the car and revved the engine.  "Are you ready for another ride?" Kane smirked.  He threw the car into gear and took off out of the parking lot.  Once out on the street, he didn't slow down.

Ara gripped the seat and closed her eyes, praying silently that she would not die.

Kane second love was driving fast, but, of course, his first love was pussy.  So, here he was in his new car with the sexiest pussy he had ever had that he knew was wet and waiting for his long hard thick cock, and he was going 95 mph.  Life was so fucking good. He quickly pulled up in front of the townhome and turned off the engine. Looking over at Ara, he saw her hands gripping the seat so tightly that her knuckles were white and she had her eyes shut.

"Ara, my sweet, we are here."

Ara slowly opened her eyes to see that, in fact, they had made it to her apartment safely.  Turning slowly, she was met with worried eyes.

"I'm sorry, my sweet.  I am a very safe driver and I would never hurt you."  Kane pleaded.

"I trust you."

Picking up her hand from its grip, he brought it up to his lips, and kissed it sweetly.  "I am so glad that you do. Okay, let's go get your stuff."

Kane got out and came around to open the door for Ara.  Taking her hand, he helped her out of the car and continued to hold her hand as they walked to the front door. Ara got out her key and unlocked the door.

Kane saw the townhome was clean and nicely decorated.  "Nice place."

"Thanks, it's all Katrina's work.  Her parents rented this for her and she allows me to pay a small rent.  Without her, I don't know what I would do."

"What about your parents?"  Kane asked.

"Kane, that is a long story; I promise to tell you everything soon."

Kane wondered what was going on with her parents and why they would not help their child when she was struggling.  He decided he would run a background check on them and find out exactly what was going on. "That will be fine, now show me your room, little girl."  Kane said, swatting her ass.

"Hey, what was that for?"  Ara said, rubbing her ass where Kane had hit it.

"Oh, little girl, I just love spanking my ass."

"Your ass?"  Ara asked.

"Yes, mine.  Ara, from the moment you said you would be mine, every part of this body now belongs to me, and I will take great pleasure in each and every inch of it."

Shit, why did he say stuff like that? Ara knew instantly that she was going to be constantly wet.   Ara looked up at Kane and smiled. "I'm wet again."

Kane smirked; his little girl loved dirty talk.  "Well then, feed me."

Ara slid her hand down her stomach, down her thighs,  and pulled up the hem of her dress. Slowly placing her finger under her panties, she collected the juices once again.

 

In doing so, she had to clench her pussy because she was so aroused and needed relief.  She pulled her finger out and put it up to Kane's mouth. Watching him suck her finger was the one of the most erotic things she had ever seen.

"Mmm, so good.  You are going to keep me well fed, aren't you?"

"Yes, Sir."  Ara smirked.

Kane laughed and took her hand once again.  "Let's get a move on."

Ara lead Kane up to her bedroom.  It had a queen size bed with purple bedding.  Her dresser and nightstand was in dark oak with glass knobs.  The dark hardwood floor had a purple shag rug over it. "Katrina decorated it, of course."

 

"Nice room, I'll have to remember her when I buy our next home."

Ara stared at Kane, taking note that he kept saying ‘ours’ not ‘his’.   She couldn’t help but wonder why? She knew she was just his submissive.  Besides, he would have to marry soon in order to become head of the family.

"Why the sad face?"  Kane questioned.

"Nothing.  I’m really just going to miss living here."

Kane could tell she was not telling him the whole truth, but with everything that had happened tonight, he was willing to let it slide this time. However, once they worked out the dynamics of their relationship, he would punish her if she did it again.  "Ara, I know there is something you are telling me, but I won't push you right now. Soon, though, you will have to tell me every thought and concern you have. As your Dominant, it is my responsibility to take care of every aspect of your life."

Ara nodded.

"Okay, do you have suitcases to pack your clothes?  I'll make arrangements to have your personal items packed up."

"Yes, they are on the top shelf of the closet."

Kane opened the door and was shocked at what he saw.  How could she only have only a small amount of clothes?  He saw a few pairs of jeans, about six tops, two skirts, two dress pants, and one black blazer.  On the floor of the closet sat one pair of black heels, two pairs of flats, and a pair of chucks that looked like she had worn them for the last ten years.  "Is this all of it?"

"Yes, except for my underwear and t-shirts."

Kane shook his head; they were going to have to do some serious shopping, because he expected her to look better than everyone else at all times.  "Well, little girl, I think a long shopping trip is in order."

Ara nodded.  She knew that her Dominant would need to dress her in the manner he saw fit.  She liked to shop, but never had the money to do so.

They quickly packed all of Ara's clothes and Kane carried the suitcases down the stairs.  When they got to the bottom, Uriel and Katrina were standing there.

"Kane, good to see you."  Uriel said.

"Same here; is it okay for me to speak to Katrina?"  Kane asked.

"Always."

"Katrina, I promise I will take care of her.  She is my life now, and she will want for nothing.  Please feel free to come and visit her at our house.  With permission from your Master, of course."

Katrina looked up at Uriel and he nodded.

"Thank you, Sir.  May I speak to Ara alone?"

"Certainly.  Ara, my sweet, you may talk freely to Katrina."

"Thank you.  I promise to only be a few moments."

Ara and Katrina went into the living room where they immediately wrapped their arms around each other.

"Are you okay?"  Katrina asked.

Ara pulled out of the embrace and looked Katrina.  "I have never been more perfect that I am right now.  Katrina, he is everything I have everything I wanted or needed."

Katrina giggled.  "Why didn't we ever talk about this?  What are the odds that both of us were submissive women?"

"I know.  You will be okay alone?"

"Ara, Uriel has wanted me to move in with him for months now.  I just didn't want to leave you."

"I am so sorry, Katrina."

"Don't be, I love you so much.  Besides, I wanted to be here for you."

"Katrina, do you know everything about Uriel?"  Ara asked, wondering if she knew he was part of the mafia.

Katrina looked at her friend and nodded.  

"Good."

"Well, let's get you back to your man."

Returning to Kane and Uriel, Kane quickly leaned down and placed a kiss on Ara’s lips.

Uriel laughed.  "Man, she was gone like five minutes; what are you going to do when you go to work?"

"She will be going to work with me, unless it is too dangerous."

"What? Why?"

"Because I said so."  Kane said, looking at Uriel with deadly eyes.

Uriel looked at Kane and then to Ara. Uriel noted that Kane was definitely hooked.  "Certainly."

"Okay, Ara let’s be off."

Ara gave Katrina one more hug and nodded her head to Uriel.  He was a friend, but also a Dominant and she knew that Kane would not like her to have physical contact with any other Dominant.

They walked to the car and Kane helped her in.  Placing the suitcases in the trunk, he then got in the car.  "Let's go home."

They quickly arrived at a very tall building on the outer edge of the city.  Kane opened the car door for Ara, and then retrieved the suitcases. "Come."

Ara followed Kane over to an elevator.  He sat down one suitcase and pulled out a key and then placing it in a slot on the wall.  The doors opened and he motioned for Ara to get in. Once getting the suitcases inside the elevator, he again placed the key in another slot, this one in the elevator and pushed the button P1.

The elevator started going up and up, with no talking between them.  Finally, when then they reached their floor, the elevator automated voice said, "Penthouse."

"Penthouse?"  Ara questioned.

"Only the best."

Kane and Ara got off the elevator, which opened directly into a foyer.  The space was open and was decorated in creams and browns. "I hope you will like your new home."

"I am sure I will."  Ara said.

"I'll give you a tour tomorrow, right now I want to take you to our room and fuck you."

Ara turned a bright red and her panties were now completely ruined.

Kane breathed in deeply; he could smell her sweet scent.  Licking his lips, he grabbed her and threw her over his shoulder and took off to his bedroom.  Kicking open his door, he threw her onto the bed. Looking at his goddess, he knew that she belonged in his bed always.  "I am so fucking ready to eat my pussy. You may come as often as you like."

Turning her over, he gripped the thong and ripped it off of her.

 

Leaning down, he placed his nose in her pussy and breathed in her scent.  He wanted to bottle this up and wear it every day. Taking a lick from her clit to her ass, her hips automatically raised up to give him better access.  "Like that?" Kane hummed against her pussy.

"God, yes, more, please."

Grabbing her hips, he flipped her over.  He then grabbed the hem of her dress and pulled it up her body and over her head.  She was now only in her bra. Reaching behind her, he quickly and effortlessly unsnapped the bra and pulled it down her arms, and threw it across the room.  If he could have it his way, this would be the way she would be every second of every day. Stepping back, he pulled out his shirt from his pants and unbuttoned it.

Ara rose up to her elbows and stared at his naked chest and abs; god, he was ripped.  He removed his jacket, letting it fall to the floor and then removed his shirt. He stood before her in only his dress pants.  He reached for his belt and unhooked it and then slowly unbuttoned and unzipped his pants. They fell to the floor and damn, he had gone commando after their little tryst.

Stepping out of his pants, he kneeled before her and pulled her legs apart.  He began licking and nibbling her pussy.

He had been right; she tasted even better from the source.  He continued licking and then added a finger, pushing it ever so slowly into her pussy and curling it up to find the soft patch inside of her and began to rub gently.  Quickly, Kane felt the walls of her pussy begin to quiver and he knew she was close. Pulling his head up and looking at her, he saw she had laid her head back, but her back was arched high.

"Cum for me…NOW!"  Kane demanded, and soon as the words came out of his mouth, she came screaming.

"KANE!!!"

Kane went back to licking and nibbling and another orgasm came quickly.  He sucked on her clit, taking in all of the nectar her body gave him. Standing up, he looked down and smiled at her.  Her body was covered in sweat and her chest was heaving, trying to catch her breath.

Taking his cock in his hand, he began to stroke it.  "Look at me." Kane demanded.

Ara looked up and saw Kane stroking his long thick cock and she licked her lips, wanting to taste the pearl of cum on its tip.

"He is hungry.  Come to the end of the bed and get on your hands and knees."

Ara quickly moved into position.

"Good girl."  Kane rubbed his fingers down to her pussy, pushed two fingers in, and found she was dripping wet.  He took his cock and pushed slowly into his favorite place. He had never felt anything this good.

"Kane, it feels so good.  Harder, please."

Kane began to pound into her hard.  Looking down, he could see his cock disappearing in her pussy and her ass shaking with each thrust. He then raised his hand and slapped her ass cheek.

"YES..SPANK MY ASS."  Ara yelled.

She loved having her ass spanked while fucking; damn, she even more perfect than he thought she was.  Controlling his need to cum, he continued fucking the hell of her. He pulled out, quickly turned her over, and then rammed back into her.  She raised her knees and held them to her shoulders as he pushed harder and faster. "Are you close?"

"Yess.....So close.  Please make me cum."

Lifting his pelvis to hit her pussy in a different spot, he continued to thrust hard over and over again.  "Cum for me." Then he felt her pussy grab hold of his cock and pulse over and over again, and in doing so made him shoot stream after stream of his cum into her pussy.

Damn...Never had he had such a sexual experience.  Pulling out, he quickly wanted to return to where it felt like home.  His cock belonged to her and to her alone.

Rolling off her, he quickly pulled her close to him.  "Thank you, my sweet."

Ara giggled.  "No, thank you."

Looking over he took a hand and laid it on her cheek.  "Ara, I have never in my life felt anything as good as that."

Ara looked into his eyes and saw how sincere he was.  Could she really be enough for this man?

"What is it?"  Kane asked. "Tell me please."

"Am I truly good enough for you?"

"Ara, you are more than enough; I can't wait to spend years and years learning all that you have to offer."

"Years?"

"Yes, sweet girl.  We have a lot to talk about, but I know I can't see myself without you by my side."

"Really?"

"Yes.  Now let's get some sleep.  Tomorrow is a big day."

Ara snuggled close to Kane, laid her hand on his chest over his heart, and closed her eyes.  She smiled and thought that she could get used to this.

Chapter 6

 

Kane began to wake and as he did, he felt Ara’s warm, soft body wrapped around him, as if she was protecting him.  Who was this woman, really? From the moment he saw her he was lost in her beauty. Not just her physical beauty, but also the unbelievable invisible beauty of being a submissive.  He knew there was much more he needed to know about her, however, this would only add to the intrigue of her.

Slowly rubbing his finger over her soft, smooth skin, he was igniting the spark that seemed to always be there whenever they touched. Never had he felt anything like it, but he knew he never wanted to be without it again.  He had quickly become addicted to her, like a drug, and he would kill any motherfucking asshole who tried to take it away from him. He couldn’t help but think so, this is what’s like to be completely and hopelessly addicted.

"Hmm, Master...."  Ara moaned.

Kane looked at Ara's face and saw she was still asleep and dreaming of him; fuck, that was hot.

"Tighter, please, I need them tighter."

What was she dreaming about? By the way she was moaning, it was something she was enjoying very much, as evidenced by her hot pussy dripped against his leg.

"What do you need, my sweet?"  Kane whispered softly, hoping to not to wake her, but still hoping to get a response.

"Yes, I love the rope on my pussy."

Oh, she was dreaming of being tied up; well, that was one dream he could definitely make come true.  "Soon, my little sweet."

Kane reached down, found her wet, slick folds, and began to stroke them lightly.  He could not wait until they were in his playroom, where he would show her his technique for making her squirt.  Yes, he was proud of the fact that he could make most of his subs squirt their pussy juices. God, it was so hot to see.

"My sweet, wake up."  Kane said, as he began to rub harder on her delicate folds.

"Mmmm, so good."

Ara was having a wonderful dream; Kane was tying her with a rope and he had placed a piece along her pussy and pulled it so that every time she moved, it deliciously cuts into her, causing her to get wetter and wetter with every movement.  He then tilted his head back and took in a deep breath. When he opened his eyes, they were all black. He looked feral and he quickly lay down, pulled her pussy over his mouth, and began to lick and suck hard on her clit. As he licked, he pulled the rope, which was what she needed most.

Then, suddenly, it wasn't his mouth on her pussy, but his fingers, and they began to rub and tease her pussy.  Her orgasm was building; suddenly, she felt him pinch her clit, hard, and her body let go. Her orgasm washed over her.

"KANE!"  Ara screamed, waking up from her dream.  Looking over to Kane, she saw he was wearing his signature smirk. She smiled at him and blushed.  But, then she felt his fingers lightly caress her folds. Shit, it hadn’t been just a dream.

"My sweet, nice dream?"

Ara blushed again, and dipped her head.  God, she just had a wet dream while wrapped around him.

"Don't be shy, Ara.  That was one of the sexiest things I have ever seen.  I couldn't help but touch you. What was the dream about?"

"Well, it was about you."

"Yes, I figured. What about me?"

"You were, shit....."  Ara stammered, then closed her eyes, and tried to center herself.  A few seconds later, she opened her eyes with the determination that she would be able to tell him everything.  "You were tying me up and then you ate me out until I came."

Kane smiled.  He knew that this was all new to her, but he was happy that she could find the strength to talk to him.  She had the all the makings of becoming one of the best subs he had ever witnessed, if not the best. And, fuck yeah, she was all his.  Leaning in, he needed his lips on hers, but, as he closed in, she backed away. "What the fuck?"

"Morning breath."  Ara said, covering her mouth with her hand.

"I don't give a fuck what your mouth smells like. I want my motherfucking morning kiss, and, damn it, I want it fucking now."

Shit, every damn time he talked like that, Ara would get wet…she couldn’t help but wonder what the fuck was wrong with herself.

"Oh, my little sweet, you liked that, huh?"

"Yes."

Leaning in again, Kane captured Ara's mouth with his and commanded control over it.  He did not know why she thought it would taste bad. Instead, it was the sweetest, most delicious taste he had ever had.  After getting his fill, he lightly kissed her lips and then pulled back. "Never have I ever tasted any mouth as good as yours, even with ‘morning breath’."

Ara smiled.  "Sorry about earlier."

"I can understand, but please don't refuse me because of something as trivial as bad breath.  If there is something seriously wrong or if you just don't want to, please tell me; I promise I will never force myself on you.  Now, let us get up, take a shower, and begin our day. I'll call Janetta and have her fix us something to eat."

Ara looked at Kane. Jealousy tore through her.  "Who the fuck is Janetta? Another damn sub? Because, if so, I don't share."

Kane was taken back at Ara's anger, but, at the same time, he was extremely turned on.  "Watch your tone." Kane demanded. "She is not my fucking sub; she is my goddamn housekeeper.  And, for the record, I don’t share, either."

Fuck, fuck, fuck... Ara couldn’t help but think about how she was putting her foot in her mouth more times than she could count.  "Sorry....I…fuck, this is harder than I imagined."

Even though he was upset over her outburst, and he heard what she said, this was the first time she has been in an actual Dominant/submissive relationship. So, he not only needed to have a strong hand, but he also needed to be considerate of her newfound feelings.  "Ara, I know, but, together we will work on it, I promise."

Ara threw her arms around his neck and peppered kisses all over his face.  "Thank you, thank you. You are the sweetest, most understanding Dominant a girl could hope for."

Kane let out a hearty laugh and wrapped his arms tight around her naked body.  God, she was something else. "Okay, let's get going to that shower."

Finally, they untangled from each other and made their way to the bath.  Ara walked into the en suite bath and fell in love. It had two vanities, one had been clearly designed for a woman, as it had a stool where one could sit while applying makeup.  It also had a large sunken tub and an all glass-enclosed shower.

"It's wonderful."  Ara said.

"I'm glad you like it."

Kane started the shower, grabbed towels from the cabinet, and placed them on the towel warmer.  He took her hand and led her into the shower. He then proceeded to bathe every inch of her body.  As he washed her pussy, she jerked back. "Are you sore?"

"Yes, a little; I've never been with someone like that."

"I am sorry, Ara.  I should have been more careful, but, god, you make me so fucking hard. When I taste and smell you, all reason seems to leave me.  Shit, I know better than this; we should have talked more and discussed what your limits were. Fuck, fuck... I am such an asshole.  Please forgive me." Kane said, beating himself up for not putting her needs before his fucking cock. Fuck, his mentor would be so fucking mad at him, and he would deserve every minute of his disgust.

When Kane had decided he had wanted to pursue his Dominant nature, Nazario had him get in touch with one of the most well respected Dominants around.  Peter Brookshire, Uriel's brother, and a cousin to the family. Peter was more than happy to take young Kane under his wing and helped him become a very good Dominant…until now.

Ara saw that Kane was going through some inner turmoil.  His gorgeous face was distorted, and his luscious green eyes were full of grief.  Ara took her hands, placed one on each side of his cheeks, leaned up, and began placing sweet loving kisses on his face.  "Kane, my sweet, sweet Kane. I am fine and we are fine."

Kane looked into her eyes and got lost in the beauty of them.  "Thank you,” he whispered, laying his forehead to hers.

They finally finished their shower and wrapped themselves in towels and walked back into the bedroom.  "Where are my suitcases?"

"Over there."  Kane said, pointing to the wall just inside of the closet.

Ara walked over and bent down to open one.  Turning her head and looking over her shoulder,  "Does it matter what I wear today?"

Kane smiled, over at Ara.  "No, but something comfortable, because we have lots and lots of shopping to do."

Ara picked out her short, white flowing skirt and a deep blue off the shoulder blouse that Katrina had bought for her on her last birthday.  Searching through the case, she finally found a white thong and knew she would have to forgo a bra because of how the top fell.

Kane sat on the end of the bed, watching as she dropped the towel, and put on the tiny white thong.  Damn, what an ass. She then pulled the skirt up her legs, and he noticed it hit her high on the thighs. Hhmm, easier access, he smirked to himself.  Then, she pulled the top over her head, and one shoulder fell off her shoulder onto her arm. Wait…she didn't put on a bra.

"Ara, are you forgetting something?"

"No."

"Really? Come here."

Ara walked over to him and stood in front of him. Kane reached up, found one of her perky nipples, and gave it a tug.

"AHH..."  Ara moaned.

"No bra.  Well, I guess I will have fun with these."  Kane said while reaching up with his other hand and then pulling both nipples hard.

"KANE!"  Ara screamed.

"Like that, my sweet?"

"Oh, fuck yeah."

"Good.  Now, I must dress so we can eat, then we will go over some paperwork."

Kane stood and walked to his closet.  He usually wore suits every day, but today he chose a pair of dark jeans, a white button down shirt, and a blue blazer.  Putting on his favorite Italian leather shoes, he walked out to find that Ara had brushed her hair and placed it in a messy bun.

"Not drying your hair?"

"No, I figure it would dry before we leave."

"Okay, come; let me introduce you to Janetta.  Her husband, Ben, is my driver when I need his services."

They walked out of the bedroom and toward the kitchen.  Walking into the room behind Kane, Ara saw a small dark haired woman at the stove.  She turned and Ara saw she had a nice face and wore dark rimmed glasses.

"Mr. Leone, good morning."

"Thank you, Janetta. This is Ara White."

"Hello, Miss White, can I get you something to drink?"

"Please, just Ara, and I will have coffee."

"Okay, Ara; Mr. Leone, the usual?"

"Yes; how many times to I have to tell you it's Kane."

Ara watched as Janetta's cheeks turned a bright shade on red and she nodded her head.

Janetta finished fixing breakfast and placed it on the breakfast bar.  She had prepared pancakes with bacon. She placed a container of warm syrup on the counter in front of them.

Kane and Ara finished their breakfast in silence.

Ara was excited to have the conversation concerning their relationship.  She hoped that she would be the type of submissive that Kane needed. She had read that, often, when a Dominant and submissive would start their relationship, they would find out that one did not meet the needs of the other.  With her research, she had an understanding of what she thought she would like to try. She prayed that Kane would be patient with her and her lack of experience.

"Come; let's go into the den where we will be more comfortable."  Kane said, interrupting her thoughts.

Kane led Ara into the den.  "Please have a seat. I will go get the paperwork."

Ara sat on the large comfortable sofa, bringing up her bare feet so that she could tuck them under her.  She clasped her hands together and willed them to stop shaking. Please, please…be enough for him, she thought. She couldn't explain it, but she felt a connection with Kane.

Kane went into his office and collected his limits sheet and a blank limits form, as well as two copies of the contract he had made up for all his submissives, past and present.  He walked back into the den to find his beautiful girl sitting on the couch wringing her hands together. Sitting down beside her and laying the paperwork on the table, he took her hands into his and pulled them up to his lips.  Kissing each finger lovingly, he said, "Don't, please; don't worry, my sweet girl."

A tear spilled out of her eye and down her face.  "I'm trying, but I'm so nervous."

"Together...We do this together."  Kane proclaimed.

"Okay, let's begin."

Kane picked up the limits list.  "Okay, I would like to go through each one, explain its meaning if you need me to, and afterwards, I'll let you see mine and see what you think.  If, after that, you and I feel that we are compatible, then we will go over the contract."

"Okay."

"Alright, let's get started.  Tell me yes or no for each item.  If it’s a yes, we’ll rate it from 0-5 on willingness to try, with five being the most willing.  If it is a no, then we will discuss it further into soft and hard limits. If it is a soft limit, it means you’re willing to try.  If it is a hard limit, it will never happen."

"I understand."  Ara said, biting her lip.

Over the next hour they went through the list, and Kane marked each item with either a no or yes, and if yes, her willingness to each one.

She had marked for her hard limits:

1.  Abrasion
2.  Animal roles
3.  Arm binders
4.  Asphyxiation
5.  Auction
6.  Bathroom use control
7.  Beating
8.  Breath Control
9.  Branding
10. Cages
11. Choking
12. Waist reduction
13. Diapers
14. Electricity
15. Face slapping
16. Fantasy gang-rape
17. Full head hoods
18. Given Away
19. Golden Showers
20. Gun Play
21. Scat Play
22. Serving anyone else
23. Swapping with another couple

Kane smiled because her list, mirrored his.  On her soft limits, there were a few items that she had placed “0” on things he loved doing, but he knew that they could work with the list to meet both their needs.

"Ara, we are very compatible.  And I would love to begin a Dom/sub relationship with you."

Ara smiled.  After going through the list and then reviewing Kane's, she had seen the same thing.  "I would love to try."

Kane pulled her into his arms and kissed her soundly.  "You have made me a very happy man. Now onto the contract; it is a standard Dominant/submissive contract, but, Ara, I need to ask you something before we sign anything."

"Sure."

"How would you feel about not only having this type of relationship, but also have a girlfriend/boyfriend relationship with me?"  Kane asked, hoping she would say yes.

Ara looked at Kane in shock; he wanted both?

"There is nothing I would love more."  Ara said, blushing.

"Really?"

"Yes, really."

"Okay, I still want to take care of you, but I think we could limit our actual play time between Friday evening and Sunday afternoon.  But, during the week, we will get to know each other as just Kane and Ara. Does that sound good to you?"

"Yes, but, Kane, are you sure you want me to live here?  I mean, I know you have family responsibilities. I don't want to impede on them."

"Ara, I can't tell you right now the reason why I need you to live here, because I am still trying to figure it out myself, but I feel this need for you to be near me.  I have never felt this need to protect someone like this ever before. So, please, stay here with me." Kane pleaded.

"Okay, I'll stay, but, Kane, I am scared that, in the end, I will be the only one that will get hurt."

"Don't worry, my sweet girl, because I promise to always be true to you.  I can't say that, during the week, my Dominant side won't show itself, because I’m sure it will.  But, we can work through this together."

"Okay, let's read over this contract."

Ara read it, and signed…agreeing to:

1.  Obey his commands to the best of her ability.
2.  To strive to overcome feelings of guilt or shame, and all inhibitions that interfered with her capabilities to serve Him and limit her growth as His submissive.
3.  To maintain honest and open communication.
4.  To reveal her thoughts, feelings, and desires without hesitation or embarrassment.
5.  To inform Him of wants and perceived needs, recognizing that He is the sole judge of whether or not these shall be satisfied.
6.  To strive toward maintenance of a positive self-image and development of realistic expectations and goals.
7.  To work with Him to become a happy and self-fulfilled individual.
8.  To work against negative aspects of her ego and her insecurities that would interfere with advancement of her goals.

And that her surrender as a submissive was done with the knowledge that nothing asked of her would demean her as a person, and in no way diminished her own responsibilities toward making the utmost use of her potential.

"So, if you will sign here, and then I will sign and I will give you a copy."  Kane said. "Ara, I want us to take some time to get to know each other, before we take the next step to becoming Master/submissive.  I believe that relationship should not be rushed into; that being said, I see us someday soon beginning such a relationship. But, first, we have to get to know each other better and that includes our pasts.  I will need to know about your family, as well as anything that you think will cause this relationship to fail."

"Kane, I want you to know I want this relationship to work.  Everything I have read or seen has said that the way to have a happy relationship was to build it on trust and communication.  I will tell you now it is hard for me to sometimes communicate my feelings, but I promise to work on my faults, so that it doesn't interfere with this relationship. My mother and father divorced when I was three and my mother and I moved to Arizona.  She never was mean to me, but she never really showed love for me, either. By the age of ten, I had taken over cooking and making sure the bills were paid. She often brought men into the home and, even though nothing ever happened, there were times I felt uncomfortable with some of them.  I can't remember how many times I walked into the living room to find my mother and her current boyfriend having sex on the couch. I was so ashamed that I never made friends with anyone from school, because I didn't want them to come to my home to see that.

When I graduated high school, and had gotten into the University of Washington, I called my father and asked if I could stay the summer, and spend some time with him before college.  He didn't say no, but he wasn't overly happy about it either. Over the years, my father was a just a man who sent me a card for my birthday and Christmas. He never wanted me to visit and never came to Arizona.  When I arrived at my father’s home that summer, he had a room set up with a bed and dresser. He is the Chief of Police in Redmond, a small town about three hours from here, but, before you ask, we still are not close, and I don't think it will be strange to be a police Chief's daughter and have a relationship with a mobster.  The only two things Mave, my father, ever did for me were to show me how to defend myself and purchase that truck you don’t like. That truck was the first thing he ever gave me that actually had taken him more than a few minutes of thought to do. So, as much as you dislike the truck, it is a physical reminder that my father might actually have cared just a little about me."

Kane sat and listened to her tell about her childhood, or lack thereof.  If he hadn't wanted to take care of her before, he surely did now. He would shower this woman with not only gifts, but also with the constant reminder of how important she was to him.

"Kane, it was that summer before I went off to college that I happened upon BDSM.  The first book I read was a beginner's submissive book. The writer's words were so clear and captivating that it made me want to read more and more.  I spent the next year, studying. When I was alone, I would practice being a submissive. So, when Uriel turned to his Dominant voice, it made me fall into my submissive mindset.  I had always hoped and prayed that, somehow, I would find someone who would help me let my submissive nature loose."

"What was the name of the first book you read?"

"Letting Your Inner Self Free by Elizabeth Giannino."

Kane smiled; her introduction into the community was written by his mother, using a penname, of course.  What were the chances? "Do you still have a copy?"

"Yes, it's well worn, because, whenever I questioned something, I would reference back to it.  It actually is in my purse. I carry it with me everywhere."

"Well, that actually is a wonderful book and is a wonderful tool to be following.  Now, let us get up, and get a move on because we may need to spend the rest of the day shopping. However, if we get done early, I would love to take you to my parents to meet them, in a normal setting."

"Are you sure you want me to meet your parents in a normal setting?"

"Ara, did you forget we are planning to be in a  regular relationship also? My father has met you as my submissive, but now he will meet my girlfriend and I want my mother to meet you as well.  And like I told you, if ever we need to be apart, you will be staying with my mother."

Ara nodded.

Kane stood and helped Ara from the couch.  Placing the contract and limits back into the folder, they walked into the bedroom, where Kane placed the folder in the top drawer of the nightstand.  "I'll put them in the safe later."

Ara smiled, and went to put on her black flats.  She went into the bathroom, washed her face, and brushed her teeth. Taking her hair down from the bun, she brushed it out; it fell in soft curls down her back.  God, it had gotten so long.

Kane walked in the bathroom and watched her brush her beautiful long hair.  He walked up behind her, wrapped his arms around her waist, and laid his chin on her shoulder.  Looking into the mirror, he was amazed at how perfect they looked together. "We look good together."

Ara looked into the mirror and admired the couple who were now more than just a Dominant and submissive, but also a ‘normal’ couple. She thought she could see  the love that flowed out of them. Well, maybe someday....

Soon they were out the door, and at the front of Kane's building to find a large fancy car waiting for them.  A young man was waiting by the rear passenger side for them, opening the door as they walked up.

"Mr. Leone, I hope you are well?"

"Ben, again, it is Kane, and I am fucking fantastic.  This lovely lady is the reason behind it. Ara White, meet Ben Marino, Janetta's husband."

"Glad to meet you, Miss White."

"Ara, please."

"Okay, shall we get going?"

"Yes."  Kane said as he assisted Ara into the car and then slid in beside her.  Wrapping his hand around her bare leg, he held it tight.

The first stop was a high end boutique, where the management set up Kane and Ara in a private room and served them champagne. The room had a soft loveseat for Kane to sit back to watch and approve the clothing selections.

Ara had so much fun trying on outfit after outfit.  Kane's taste was excellent, but very expensive. They finally left the shop after Kane spent well over $10,000.  After leaving the boutique, they went to the next. This one carried career wear.

"Why are we here?"  Ara asked.

"Well, since you will be coming with me to the office, I thought you might like to look the part.  Ara, I know you have an MBA, so you might be able to help me run some of the businesses."

"REALLY?!"  Ara screamed.

"Yes, my sweet girl.  Now come on, we have several other stops."

They were able to find several suits, most were skirts and blazers, but Kane fell in love with one pinstripe suit that fit her like a glove.  His cock grew so hard when she paired the suit with a pair of fuck me high heels, and an extremely low cut shell top, he was certain if it could, it would have burst through his pants.  He couldn't wait to get her in his office in that suit and fuck the shit out of her.

Ara loved all the clothes, but the pinstripe suit was her favorite. She could see the lust in Kane's eyes as she modeled it.

When she had finished putting on the shoes, she turned to see that Kane was palming his long thick cock through his pants.  He must like this very much; she couldn't wait to wear it.

After they finished with that boutique, they went to a lingerie boutique. Kane was like a kid in a candy store.   He could not resist buying anything he thought she would look good in on his bed. However, the next store was his favorite.  The shop was owned by a friend of the community who ran the shop for Dominants and submissives to wear in the playroom. Leah carried some of the best in the country and Kane loved coming in, but today he was excited to introduce Ara.

Before walking in, Kane advised her that this shop was owned by a Domme, so she was to please be considerate and respectful.

"Do you want me to go into sub mode?"  Ara asked, wanting to please her Dominant.

"Please.  I know it's not playtime, but there are going to be times like this where we must follow rules of the community."

"I understand and only wish to serve you, Sir."  Ara said.

Kane was so pleased with his little submissive.  Kane walked through the door and Ara followed one step behind and to the right.

"Kane, so good to see you."  Leah said.

"Good to see you.  How is Sam?"

"Oh, he has been a bad, bad boy, so he is currently tied up."

Kane laughed.  "Well, let us get what we came in for so you can go let him loose."

"Oh, we have plenty of time."

"This is my submissive, Ara.  We need to get her all set up."

"She looks lovely; I am glad you found someone, but I haven't seen her in the community."

"She is new, but is already quite good."

Over the next hour, Kane selected corsets in multiple colors, thongs, crotchless panties, garters and stockings, and lots of play outfits.

"Put everything on my account."

"Okay.  Are you going to be doing the Shibari demonstration for the party?"

"Maybe.  We are very young in our relationship, so we will see."

"Well, I hope so.  I always learn something new from you."

"Thanks."

Kane led Ara out the door and into the car.  He was so proud of her. Climbing in, he told Ben to take them to his parents’ home, then he put up the privacy screen.  "Ara, you made me so proud. You behaved like a wonderful submissive, and seeing you like that you made my cock weep to be in your hot little pussy."

Ara panties were suddenly completely ruined.  "So, what do you want?"

"Please strip and let me have you.  I need you so bad."

Ara looked forward and saw the privacy window was up and the windows leading to the outside were darkened. She had imagined doing this many times; she now needed the confidence to say yes.  Biting her lip, she looked at Kane; the poor man looked to be in pain. I can do this....

Kane watched as she pulled the top over her head and pulled her skirt down her legs and then her thong.  She lay back against the seat completely naked, waiting for him. He quickly removed his clothes, and then began to caress her folds.  She was wet and her clit was already swollen and in need of relief. "You are so wet, my sweet. Is this for me?"

"Yes."

"Whose pussy is this?"

"Only yours."

"Damn right."  Kane said, then pulled her on top on him and then pushed his cock all the way home.

"Fuck, you feel so good."

"Yes, Kane so good, please harder, please I need..."

"Fuck, babe. This might be over before I move if your fucking walls grip my dick any harder,” He groaned.

But, soon Kane began to thrust even harder into her hot wet pussy.  Suddenly, he felt her walls begin to quiver and then grabbed his cock even tighter.

"KANE, SO GOOD!!"  Ara screamed as he kissed her to help silence her.

God, he loved hearing his name from her lips when she came.  He looked up at this woman and began to see his entire life wrapped around her.  He thrust again, burying himself deeper than he had ever been and came hard himself.

"What are you doing to me?"  Kane sighed.

Ara pulled her body up and off of Kane, and, like every other time, she missed him being in her.  She sat on the seat and felt herself leaking both of their fluids.

"Umm… Kane, do you have any napkins?  I seem to be making a mess on the seat."

Kane looked down at her pussy and saw the mixture of both of them coming out of her hot little pussy.  It made his cock stir once again. Looking out the window, he noticed he didn't have time for another round, so he had to just suck it up.  Reaching in a compartment in front of them, he picked up a stack of napkins, and then turned and began to clean her up. "I helped make this wonderful mess, so I am more than fucking happy to clean it up.  Fuck, my little sweet, if we were not so close to my parents’ home, I would take you again."

Kane gently cleaned her up and bent down and placed a kiss on his sweet little mound.  "Until later."

Ara giggled at how sweet, yet crude he could be all in the same moment.

They quickly dressed and Ara used her fingers to try to comb out her hair, so it didn't look like she just had sex in the backseat of the car on the way to his parents’ house.

Ben drove the car up to the gate and the guard opened it for them.  Driving up the long driveway, the Leone Estate finally came into view.  Holy shit it was huge, Ara couldn’t help but notice.  The main features were the cream colored bricks and rustic red doors.

"It's beautiful."  Ara said.

"I enjoyed growing up here.  I hope one day to find something like this for us."

"Us?"  Ara questioned.

"If you still want to be with me."

"Always."  Ara quickly said, meaning it with everything that was in her.

They got out of the car and the front door opened, revealing Nazario and Rosa.

"Kane, my boy."  Rosa cooed.

"Mom."  Kane said, wrapping his arms around her and hugging her tightly.  After a few moments, he placed a loving kiss on her cheek. "Mom, I would like to introduce you to my girlfriend, Ara White."

Rosa was taken aback when he introduced her as his girlfriend, and not his submissive.  "Ara, dear, I have heard such great things about you, welcome."

"Thank you, Mrs. Leone; your home is lovely."

"None of that; I'm Rosa and this is Nazario. Now, come in, I have a bottle of wine breathing on the counter."

Kane and Ara walked in, and Ara was in awe of the grandeur of the house.  The staircase that was to the right of the foyer and wrapped around the wall to the second floor. The entry was open all the way up to the ceiling and there was a beautiful chandelier.

"Come, we'll have our wine in the back parlor."  Rosa said.

Kane took Ara's hand and they walked to the parlor.  The room overlooked the harbor with huge windows along the entire wall.  The walls themselves were in a dark oak and so was the flooring. The decor had a comfortable, homey feel.

Kane sat on a loveseat and Ara sat beside him.  Nazario sat across from them and watched his son interact with this young woman.  He hadn't told Kane, but he had run a very intensive background check on her. One detail that came out, and disturbed him was the fact that her father was a fucking pig.  Not just a pig, a Chief pig. He couldn't let anyone stand in his son's way of becoming the head of family, not even a woman who seemed to have captured his heart. Family above all else.

"Here we go."  Rosa said, as she carried in a tray with a bottle of wine and four glasses.  Setting it down on the coffee table, she poured each a glass. "To new beginnings."

"To new beginnings."  Kane and Ara said.

"So, Ara, I understand you graduated from UW."  Rosa said.

"Yes, I have an MBA with a minor in marketing."

"Wonderful, do you have family close?"

Ara looked at Kane and gave him a worried look.  Shit, she was sitting in the home of the Don of the Leone family and she was the daughter of the Chief of Police.

Kane knew she was worried, but after hearing her confess her background to him, he knew that she had nothing to worry about.  Mave White didn't care about his daughter.

"Mom, Ara's father is the Chief of Police in a little town about three hours from here.  He has never really been in her life and the short time she did spend with him, he couldn't care less about her."

"I'm so sorry, my dear.  What about your mother?"

Ara couldn't form the words to describe her mother.  "Rosa, she is alive, but lives in Arizona with her current boyfriend.  We have not spoken to each other in over four years."

Rosa looked at Ara and her heart broke for this sweet young woman.

"I'm so sorry to have brought it up."

"It's okay; I know that you want to make sure I am not someone who will hurt the family.  Kane has told me about the family. While I am still scared by the whole concept, I can’t imagine a day without him."

Nazario listened to the young woman and wanted to believe her, but he wasn’t fully convinced yet.  

The four of them talked over the next thirty minutes; Ara and Rosa seemed to be getting along very well.

"Kane, may I have a word with you?"  Nazario asked.

Kane looked at his father and knew that it was serious.  "Ara, will you be okay with my mother?"

"Of course, go; I'll be fine."

Kane leaned in and pressed a kiss on her lips.  "I won't be long."

Kane got up and followed his father to his study.  Once in, Kane closed the soundproof door.

"Kane, have a seat."

Kane sat in a chair in front of his father's desk.

"You seem to be very taken with this girl."

"I am."

"And it doesn't bother you that her father is a pig?"

"Dad, Ara told me all about her childhood this morning.  She was very forthcoming about everything; Dad it was bad.  She basically was a person who lived in the home. No love was ever shown to her. She did all the cooking and cleaning.  Dad, her mother would have sex in the living room with random men, knowing she was at home, and could walk in at any moment.  Her father never visited her, and during the few months she did live with him, he left her alone most of the time. This is when she started reading and studying BDSM.  Dad, do you know what book she carries in her purse daily?"

"No."  Nazario said, intrigued with the tale.

"Mom's book.  Ara uses it as her guide.  Dad, in all the years I have been in the community, I have never seen a submissive as in tune with her inner self.  To make it better, she is self-taught. We have decided to be in a Dominant/submissive relationship, and it will be on the weekends, but during the week we are going to be boyfriend/girlfriend."

"Kane, what about the stipulation concerning you taking over the family?  You need to start looking for a bride, but, as you know, she needs to have Italian blood, so your children can one day take over."

Kane knew this.  But, he knew that Ara was of Italian blood.  Would she really consider marrying him?

"Dad, I will make the announcement at the party next week, is that good enough?"

"Yes."

"Good, now let's go back and see what they are up to."

Nazario came around the desk and placed his arm around his son's shoulder.  "If you trust her, then so do I. But, son, please keep an eye out for anything out of the ordinary."

"I will dad, but, truly, she is everything you see before you.  She hides nothing."

As they walked down the hall, Kane's phone began to ring.

"Yes?"

"Kane, we have a major problem on the docks.  Someone has killed Ernie and has stolen the shipment of guns."

"WHO THE FUCK DID THAT?  Was anyone else hurt?"

"No, but it's a big mess."

"FUCK, I'm on my way.  Call Uriel and have him meet me."  Kane hung up and slammed his fist against the wall.

"What is it?"  Nazario asked.

"Some motherfucking asshole has killed Ernie, and stolen the shipment.  Paul says it is a mess. I need to get down there and see what is going on."

"Go, but keep me up to date.  I’ll keep be here keeping the house safe.”

Kane turned, and started to the door, but then suddenly stopped mid-stride.  Ara.  Quickly, he returned to the parlor to find Ara and Rosa sitting together, looking at old photo albums.

Ara heard someone walk in and when she looked up, she saw Kane, but knew immediately that something was wrong.  "Kane, what is it?"

Kane wrapped his arms around her and breathed in her sweet scent.  "I've got to go. You need to stay here with Mom."

Ara then knew, whatever it was, it was too dangerous for her.  Then, she became extremely worried over his safety. "Come back to me."

"Always."  Kane declared, placing one long kiss upon her lips and then passing her over to his mother’s waiting arms.  Looking at her eyes fill with tears, he knew she was the one for him.

Chapter 7

 

Kane walked out the door; for the time in his adult life, he had reason to be careful, because he wanted to keep his word to Ara.  Walking up to the car, he told Ben to go to his apartment. He trusted Ben, but he needed to limit the amount of people who could know about the situation, until he knew all the details.

 

"Ben, make sure the apartment has been untouched and secure it until I get home.  If you find anything out of the ordinary, call me immediately."

 

"Of course, Mr. Leone."

 

Kane walked over to his R8, opened his trunk and then the secret compartment hidden there, and pulled out his Desert Eagle with the silencer.

 

Getting into the car, he revved the engine and took off for the docks.  He arrived quickly, and saw Uriel, and was surprised to see that Erik was back.

 

Dad had sent him to do a job in Italy for a friend of the family.  The friend's daughter had been kidnapped and raped. He wanted justice that the court systems wouldn't give him.  He paid Dad one million dollars to do the job, and make the asshole suffer like his little girl did. Erik had been wanting to step up and show his backbone, so Dad gave him the job.  He had slipped into the country, found the motherfucking rapist, and let him die a long painful death.

 

"Erik, man, glad to have you back.  I hear you did a great job. The customer was very pleased and called Dad.  So be prepared to step up."

 

"Thanks, Kane.  I had hoped this might do it."

 

"Uriel, what happened here?"

 

"Seth got a call from Ernie; Ernie said that he saw someone breaking into the shipping containe. As they were talking, all hell broke loose.  He heard a gunfight and Ernie yelled for help, then the line went dead."

 

"Have you found him?"

 

"We just got here."  Uriel said.

 

"Okay, let's go see if we can find him. Watch your back."  Kane said.

 

After looking around the dock for about a half hour, they happened upon a blood trail.  They followed it down between a couple of containers. Behind them, they found Ernie's dead body lying face down in a small patch of grass, with one of his guns beside him.

 

"Shit.  They got him good.  Fuck, wasn't Waylon with him on this protection detail?"  Kane asked.

 

"Yeah, fuck; I wonder where the hell he is."  Uriel said, looking around the area.

 

"Well, the motherfuckers took the whole shipment."  Kane said, running his hands through his hair. Fuck, Dad was going to go fucking nuts.  Looking up, he saw the dock had surveillance cameras. "Uriel…look." He said, pointing up to the camera.  "Get Aden on the phone and tell him to hack in and get the footage."

 

"On it, Boss."  Uriel said, grabbing his phone and calling Aden.

 

"Erik, get the cleanup crew in here, and make sure they take special care of Ernie's body."

 

Erik got his phone out and started calling the cleanup crew.

 

While Uriel and Erik was making their calls, Kane began to walk around the container area.  Fuck, this was a fucking nightmare. The buyers were going to be extremely mad, and he hoped he could smooth over this so they could still do business with them in the future.

 

Walking along the side of the warehouse, he heard someone moaning.  Making sure his gun was ready; he cautiously walked toward the sound.

 

Rounding the corner, he found a man lying up against the building with a gunshot wound to the knee.

 

"Hey fucker."  Kane said, pointing his gun to the guy's head.  "Looks like it hurts."

 

"Fuck you.  Who do you think you are pussy boy?"

 

"Oh, man, I'm the fucking grim reaper, and I have come to take your fucking black soul."  Kane smirked, walking over and placing his foot over the wound, and pushing down.

 

"FUCK! that hurts."

 

"Oh you haven't seen anything yet."  Kane smirked.

 

Kane kept his eye on the asshole, slipped his hand in his pocket, and grabbed his phone, and pushed a speed dial.  "Uriel, you and Erik need to get over to the west side of the warehouse; I found a live one."

 

"Fuck, okay; we are on our way."

 

Slipping the phone back in his pocket, he smirked down at the fucker.  "Well, I have a few friends who like to play, so we’re about to have ourselves one hell of a party."

 

The man looked up and knew that his life was soon to be over.

 

Soon, Uriel and Erik found Kane, and laughed at the sight of Kane casually standing on the knee of the man with his arms wrapped round his chest, and his huge ass gun ready for any movement.

 

"Hey, fuckers, it's like Easter; look at the fucking egg I found."

 

"A good one man."  Erik laughed.

 

"Uriel, what whip did you bring?"

 

"SUV."

 

"Great, go get it.  Grab some rope to tie the fucker up; we are taking him to the house for a little party."

 

"Right, Boss."

 

"Boss?"

 

"Oh, I'm sorry fucker.  The name is Kane Leone."

 

Holy fuck, the man thought.

 

Soon Uriel was back with the SUV, they tied the fucker up, and they were off to the warehouse.  Kane hoped he could get some information from him. They pulled up to the warehouse, where they had a secret room that they used just for this purpose.

 

Erik and Uriel carried the man into the room and tied him to a chair.  Kane took off his blazer, rolled his sleeves up to the elbows, and put on his black leather gloves.

 

Walking over to the chair, he took his leg and kicked the man in the chest, causing him to fall back and hit his head on the concrete floor in the process.

 

"Pick the fucker back up, guys."  Kane said.

 

Erik pulled the man back upright by his hair.

 

"Fuck! Stop, that hurts."  The man yelled.

 

"Really? I didn't feel a thing fucker."  Erik chuckled.

 

Kane came back up to the man and began to punch him in the face, over and over again.   Blood was pouring out of his mouth, his nose was broken, and both eyes began to swell shut.

 

"Now that I have your attention, tell me who sent you to the docks."

 

"No one."

 

"Oh, I think you are lying to me and I hate when someone does that."  Kane said, turning to Uriel. "Hand me my favorite toy."

 

Uriel turned to the table and picked up the knife, which had a six inch blade with a jagged edge, and handed it to Kane.

 

A sinister smile formed on his lips, and he brought the knife up to his mouth and kissed the blade.  "Hello, old friend." Kane said. "See, this has been a friend of mine for a long, long time, and I want to introduce you to it."

 

After saying that, Kane stuck the knife in the gunshot wound on the man's knee and pulled the blade back until you could see the bone.  The man's scream rang through the building, causing Kane's evil side to smile with joy.

 

"Stop, stop, I'll tell you.  Just please stop." The man cried, as he tried to breathe through the pain.

 

"Okay, who sent you, fucker?"  Kane said.

 

"I only met him once.  He had me, and some other guys come to docks to help get the guns.  I got separated, and the black haired guy fucking shot me."

 

"What is the name of the guy?"

 

"Kurt."

 

"Kurt who?"

 

"I only know him as Kurt."

 

"How did you get in touch with him?"

 

"He contacted me by a burn phone."

 

“Okay, thanks for the information, Oh, by the way, do me favor."  Kane smirked. "Tell the Devil I said fuck you." Then Kane pulled his gun from his waist of his pants and put the bullet between the man’s eyes.  The man's body propelled back and he landed on the floor still tied to the chair. "Have the cleanup crew take care of this piece of shit."

 

Uriel nodded, and made another call.

 

"Erik, Uriel, I'm out of here.  We'll get together tomorrow and talk about everything."

 

"Sure thing, Boss."

 

Kane turned, pulled off his gloves, and threw them on top of the dead man's body.  Unrolling his sleeves and putting his blazer back on, he yelled over his shoulder,

 

"Uriel make sure my friend is cleaned up real nice."

 

"Will do, Boss."

 

Kane was happy he was finally leaving, and going back to his Ara.

 

Damn right, she was his.

Rosa continued to hold onto Ara and lead her back into the den.  "Sit my dear, he will be fine."

 

"Nothing can happen to him."  Ara cried. She felt as if her heart had been torn from her body, and was being carried with Kane as he left.

 

"Ara, listen to me, I have lived through this for a very long time and yes, it is very scary, and dangerous, but Kane has been taught how to handle himself, and I believe he will take extra care of himself because he now has something he cares about to come back to."  Rosa said.

 

"What?"

 

"You, my silly girl."

 

"Me?"

 

"Yes. I have never, and I mean never, seen him like he is around you.  You have put a light in his eyes; it is shining so brightly."

 

Ara wanted to believe Rosa, it would be like a dream come true to have someone like Kane fall in love with her, but she knew not to get her hopes up.  A person like her never had a dream to come true. So, why would it start now?

 

"Now, I am going to make some tea.  Then you and I are going to have a nice long talk."  Rosa said, patting Ara on the knee. "I'll be right back."

 

"Okay."

 

Rosa left the room, leaving Ara by herself.  She got up and walked over to the bank of windows that overlooked the bay.  Taking in the beautiful view, she thought about the last few days. Shit, it had only been one day; she had only known him for a day and she was completely in love with him.  How could that be? The moment she saw him, she knew there was something about him that seemed to pull her heart toward him. And when he pulled the gun and threatened to shoot that asshole at the club, he captured her heart completely.  Looking up at the sky, she began to say a silent prayer. "God, I have never asked anything from you, but please please keep him safe and allow him to come back to me."

 

"Ara, honey,"  Rosa said.

 

Ara turned with tears streaming down her face, to see that Rosa had returned with a tray that held a pot of tea, cups, and a tray of cookies.  "I made these this morning. They're Nazario's favorite, but I have to limit his intake, or he'll eat the whole batch."

 

Ara wiped her tears, and giggled at the thought of sweet little Rosa, controlling big bad Don/Dom Nazario.

 

Rosa giggled back at her.

 

Ara walked back to the loveseat and had a seat.  Rosa poured each of them a cup of tea and offered cream and sugar to Ara, which she took and made herself a cup tea just how she liked it.

 

"Take your shoes off, and make yourself comfortable."  Rosa said, as she also slipped off her high heels, and sat back on the loveseat with her legs tucked under her.  Ara followed her lead, and did the same.

 

"Now, tell me, when and how you got into the community?"

 

"When I decided to spend the summer before going to college with my father; I thought he might be happy to spend some time getting to know me.  But, as soon as I arrived, I knew he had no desire to get to know me, or spend any time with me. He would either be at work, or out drinking with his friends.  One day, he came home and handed me a set of keys. He had gotten me a truck. I was so excited. It was old and rusted and looked like shit, but it was the only gift I had ever truly gotten from him.

 

I thought this might be the turning point, but I was sadly mistaken.  After that day, I only saw him once more, and I lived in the house for two months.  

 

“One day, I was going stir crazy, so I went to the local library and was browsing the rows of books.  I happened upon a book in the section on alternative lifestyles. I picked up the book and opened it. At first, I was shocked, and a little bit ashamed to be looking at such a book, but there was something about the way the author had written the opening passage that made me want to read more.  I quickly used the self-check out, and hurried home.

 

“I went to my room and began to read.  Before I knew it, it was dark outside. When I looked at the clock I saw I had been reading for six hours straight.  The next day I went back, checked out several other books, and this continued over the next several weeks, studying everything I could get my hands on about the subject.  One day I drove to Port Angeles. At the bookstore, they had a copy of the first book I read, and I bought it. Over the years, the book has been my guide to being a submissive.  I hoped and prayed that one day I would find a way to get into the community, but wasn't until Uriel offered me the job at the club that I had my first wish come true."

 

"Who was the author of the book?"

 

Ara leaned forward, placed her cup on the table, and reached for her purse.  Reaching in, she pulled her tattered book out. "Letting Your Inner Self Free by Elizabeth Giannino."

 

Rosa gasped, and put her hand to her mouth.  This wonderful young woman was using her book as a guide to her submissive lifestyle.  Over the years, she had been complimented for her book, but never had she ran into someone who used it as a guide.

 

"Rosa, are you okay?"  Ara asked, seeing a shocked look on her face.

 

"Ara."  Rosa said, reaching out for the worn tattered book.  Taking it from Ara hands, she looked up at the sweet young woman.  "I wrote this book."

 

Ara looked at Rosa in disbelief.   She was the author of the book that changed her life?  "You are Elizabeth?"

 

"Elizabeth was my mother's first name and Giannino was my grandmother's maiden name."

 

Tears began to flow down Ara's face.  "Thank you so much."

 

Seeing Ara cry made Rosa began to cry, and before long the two women were wrapped in each other's arms sobbing.  Finally, the tears began to subside. and the two women sat back. Rosa reached for the tissue box on the side table, offered it to Ara, and then took one for herself.

 

"Well, I am happy I could be such a positive influence in someone's life."

 

"Rosa, reading your book has taught me that even though I had a horrible mother and father, I can strive to be better than them.  I truly have no connection to either of them. They are almost strangers and I do not trust them at all. During this past day alone, I have felt more trust for Kane and you than I have felt my entire lifetime."

 

Rosa nodded and when she looked up, she saw the shadow of her husband as he stood in the hall, listening to their conversation.

 

Kane had been right; Ara spoke openly and freely and held nothing back.  This young woman was truly special, but unless she had Italian blood running through her veins, Kane could never marry her.  Kane had to marry an Italian so they would have the next generation of Leones.

 

"Ara, trust is the foundation for a strong relationship between a Dominant and his submissive.   You have to be willing to tell your Dominant all your fears and needs. He can't be everything you need if you hide things from him in fear that it is too trivial, or that he will get mad.  Your Dominant should be the person who, above all else, is your most trusted confidant and friend."

 

"I know, Rosa, but what if I am not enough for him?  I have no experience. What if he gets tired of me not knowing what to do?"

 

"Talk to him, Ara."

 

Ara thought about what Rosa said, and it was just like everything she had read.  Open communication was the key to both a fulfilling Dominant/submissive relationship and also a boyfriend/girlfriend relationship.

 

"I will, I promise."

 

"Ladies, is everything going okay in here?"  Nazario said, walking into the room. He walked over to Rosa, and kissed her lightly on the lips.

 

"We are great.  Nazario, you will never guess, but Ara here has read my book."

 

"Really?  Well, isn't the world small."   Nazario said. He walked over to the liquor cabinet, and poured himself a glass of Jameson.  Returning to the ladies, he sat in a chair across from them.

 

"Ara, do you know much about your family history?"

 

"Oh yes.  If you don’t count my parents, everyone else in my family, my grandparents and great grandparents, were wonderful loving couples.  My great-grandfather and great-grandmother, came to America from Italy. When they arrived, they thought it would be easier for them to change their names to fit better in this country, so that is how our family came to be White, and not Bianchi."

 

Nazario was shocked to hear that her great-grandparents were Italian.

 

"And your grandparents?"

 

"Oh, my grandfather was born here in the states, but when it was time to marry; my great grandfather had a marriage arranged from a family in Italy.  Many would say arranged marriages don't work, but theirs did. They had my father, and when he was nineteen, they went to Italy for a vacation and while there, my father fell for my mother.  My grandfather had some reservations about her, but toward the end of the vacation, she came to them saying she was expecting me, so a quick wedding was held. I was born eight months later, but there was something not right with my mom, she soon left my father and took off to Arizona.  I once heard my father when he was drunk, that it was my fault that she left him."

 

"Ara, that is horrible."

 

"It's okay.  I have learned that it is not my fault.  They were not fit to be parents."

 

Nazario was, again, amazed at how strong this young woman was.

 

Nazario phone rang and saw that it was Roaland, his capo.

 

"I've got to take this call, ladies.  I'll be right back."

 

Ara was worried that it might be about Kane.  But, suddenly, she heard the voice she loved more than anything.

 

Kane broke every traffic law to get back to Ara.  He quickly got out of the car, and went into his parents’ home.  He almost ran when he heard their voices from the den, and when he reached the doorway, he saw her.

 

"Ara."  Kane cried.

 

Ara jumped from the loveseat and ran into his open arms.  Peppering kisses over his face. "You came back."

 

"I told you I would."

 

"I missed you so much."  Ara cried.

 

Kane knew how she felt.  He captured her lips with his, and poured every bit of what he was feeling into the kiss.

 

"Kane,"  Nazario interrupted the couple.

 

Kane growled in Ara's mouth, which made her giggle.  She knew how he felt.

 

Letting go of Ara, he allowed her to stand beside him, but he had an arm wrapped securely around her waist.

 

"Yes, Father."

 

"I just got a call from Roaland; someone torched Puss and Boots."

 

"FUCK!"  Kane said.

 

"Yeah, that's what I said.  He is handling the fire marshal, and the cops.  But we will need to go tomorrow and check out the damage."

 

"Okay, I'll go first thing in the morning."  Kane said. He had hoped he could spend some quality time with Ara.

 

"That will be fine, but I would wait until around ten or eleven in the morning.  We also need to talk about tonight."

 

"Sure, Dad."

 

"Ara, sweetheart, I promise I'll make this quick, and then we will go home."

 

Ara nodded, reached up, and placed a kiss on his lips.  "I'm fine; go take care of business."

 

Nazario stared at the couple; hearing her tell Kane to take care of business, was the only thing that Nazario needed to hear.  Any self-doubt that lingered had disappeared. She had won his approval.

 

Nazario and Kane went off to Nazario's office, and discussed the evening.  Nazario was mad, but was happy how well Kane had handled everything. He knew that Kane would make a great Don.

 

After finishing, they return to the ladies, who were now on the deck drinking a glass of wine.  Kane told his parents they would be back soon and ushered Ara quickly out of the house and into his car.  As he sped down the driveway, Kane reached over and grabbed Ara's hand; he felt the connection between them, and he was able to let go of all the bad memories of the evening. He couldn't wait until they got home to make some more good memories.

Chapter 8

 

Driving home from his parents' house, Kane held onto Ara's hand as if it was a lifeline to calm him down from the dark side he crossed into every time he had to kill someone.  Usually it took several glasses of Jameson, but, with this angel beside him holding his hand so tightly, he could feel the light come back to his soul in mere minutes. She was his light, and shined brightly enough to brighten even his dark soul.

"Kane, are you okay?"  Ara asked.

"Yes, my sweet."

"Do you want to talk about it?"

"I wish I could, but I can't."

"You don't trust me?"

Kane pulled over to the shoulder of the road.  Turning toward Ara, and looking deeply into her beautiful eyes, he said,

"I trust you with my life, but I don't want to put you in a situation where, if you were ever picked up by the police, you might have to tell them our conversation."

"But, I would never say anything."  Ara pleaded.

"I know you wouldn't want to, but until we are married, you might be pressured to do so."

Married.  Married to Kane.  Surely, he misspoke.

Kane watched her face when he said "until they were married”; he could see a hint of longing. So maybe he wasn’t the only one with these feelings.

"I am not going to put you in that position."

"Thank you, but know I would never do anything to hurt you or your family."  Ara swore.

"I know, Ara, I know."

Leaning over, he captured her lips. She got lost in the feeling of his lips on hers.  The energy that was always there pulsed in waves and waves, crashing deep inside of Kane's heart and soul, causing blissful peace and love.  HOLY FUCK, Kane thought this was what his parents had talked about.  Opening his eyes, he looked down at her face.  It was so beautiful. When her eyes fluttered open and her chocolate brown orbs stared deep into his, he saw the desire behind them.

"Fuck, my sweet, what are you doing to me?"

"Kane, please.  I need you so badly."  Ara moaned. "I am so wet for you.  Only for you."

Kane's cock, which was always in a state of hardness around her, since the first time he had met her, just went from simply hard to titanium.  It was pushing so hard against his zipper that it felt like the teeth were cutting into it. "Baby, I want you, too, but we can't here. However, I promise I will take good care of you, as soon as we walk in the door.  Now be a good girl and give me a little taste."

Ara was so turned on that she knew if she touched her pussy that she would surely cum instantly.  "Kane, I'm scared."

Kane backed up a little, and became very worried.  Why was she scared? Had his dark side scared her? There was nothing he could do about it; it was part of him, just as his dominant side was.  "What are you scared of, my sweet?"

"If I touch your pussy, I know I will cum, and I don't want to cum, and break your rule."

Kane sighed.  Fuck; she was not thinking of herself.  She was thinking about only him and his rules before her own needs.  Would it be cruel to deny her an orgasm when she had been so good? Yes, but he really wanted her to wait until they returned home, because, if she was that turned on, he was sure he could make her squirt and damn he wanted to see and drink that.  He knew what he needed to do. It was time for Dominant Kane to come out. He took a moment to get into the right mindset, and then looked right into her eyes. "You will collect my pussy juice, that I have told you was mine, and feed me. But… you better not cum.  Your orgasm is also mine, and I will tell you when you are allowed to have one. Am I clear about this, my sweet?" Kane said in his Dominant voice.

Ara saw Kane’s eyes change from the lovely soft green to a deep dark green; his voice deepened, and became rough and hoarse. Hearing him demand her to feed him his pussy juices, and yet not cum, made her even more turned on.

"Answer me, or I will have to punish you."  Kane demanded.

"Sorry, Sir, this girl understands and will not cum."

"Good, now hurry up; I am hungry for that sweet nectar."

Ara took a quick moment, and began to try to think of anything other than her pulsing pussy, so she would not cum as soon as she touched it.  She quickly decided to name all the states in her head…in alphabetical order, to make sure she really concentrated. She reached down and slipped her hand under her skirt and carefully dipped her finger into her panties, and gathered up his juices.  Bringing her finger from under her skirt, she offered her finger to Kane.

"Such a good little girl; now feed me."  Kane opened his mouth and Ara put her finger in his mouth.  "So fucking yummy; when we get home, I will be eating some more of that.  Now take off those wet panties and lift your skirt. I want to rub my pussy some, and snack all the way home."

FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!  Ara thought. He was going to push her over the edge.  She sat back, reached down, and removed her extremely wet panties, and pulled her skirt up so he could see her pussy.  She continued to recite the names of the states in alphabetical order in order to not concentrate on Kane's hand.

"Oh, good girl, now, let's get going."

Kane started the car and began driving home.  When he had shifted into fifth gear, he moved his hand from the gear shift, over to his pussy.  Fuck, she was soaking wet and her clit was so swollen, that he knew she was right on the edge of an orgasm. He knew that they weren't actually in playtime, but he wondered if she would use her safe word if it became too much.

"Kane, please, please let me cum."

"NO!  Listen to me, you will not cum."

Ara's heart was beating so fast, she could feel her orgasm building and building; she knew there was nothing she could do to stop it.

"YELLOW!"  Ara screamed.

Kane removed his hand from her pussy and smirked; she had done the right thing, and he was so proud of her.  "What is wrong, my sweet?" Kane asked in a softer, velvety tone.

"This girl was about to cum. This girl needs a moment to calm down."

"My sweet, I am so proud of you.  Are you ready for me to continue?"

"Give this girl a minute, please."

"Certainly, my sweet."

Ara closed her eyes, centered herself, and took several deep breaths.  "This girl is ready."

Kane smirked and moved his hand back over to his pussy. Her clit was still swollen, but as he looked at her out of the corner of his eye, he saw she had leaned further back in the seat and had her eyes closed and was taking controlled deep breaths.  Damn, even an experienced submissive would have probably cum. He couldn't wait until they got into his playroom and he could see how far he could push her.

Soon, they arrived in the city, and he removed his hand, brought it up to his lips, and licked all the goodness from his fingers. As  they came up to a stoplight, and he down shifted, Ara reached to pull down her skirt.

"What the fuck are you doing?"  Kane demanded.

"Pulling down this girls skirt."  Ara said.

"Why?"

"Kane, we are in the city and your windows are not tinted."

"So?"

"Someone might see your pussy."

"Fuck them.  They will be jealous bastards, knowing that I am sitting here beside you with you open and ready for me."

Ara felt so uncomfortable, but also very turned on.  Was it wrong to want someone to see her like this?

"The thought is turning you on, isn't it, little sweet?"

Ara turned to face Kane, her face flushed and her eyes dilated.  "Yes."

"Me, too.  We will be home soon, and we both will find some relief."

Ara nodded, and turned to face the front.  She didn't look to the side window, even though she wanted to know if someone saw her.

They arrived at the apartment building and Kane parked his car in its space.  He got out and came around to the passenger side door. Opening it, he looked down at his sweet little pussy all glossy and wet.  Getting on his knees, he leaned in, licked his pussy, and sucked on the clit.

"KANE!"  Ara screamed.

"What?  I’m just giving it some attention."  Kane smirked. He pulled down the skirt and picked up her panties.  He brought them to his nose and sniffed them. Fuck, they smelled good.  He offered Ara his hand to help her out.

Ara unhooked her seatbelt, and took Kane's hand.  They walked to the elevator, and Kane used his key and pushed the Penthouse button.  They held hands all the way up. Ara then remembered their purchases.

"Kane, our purchases are in the back of the other car."

"No, I had Ben and Janetta bring them in.  They are in our room."

"Oh, that's good."

They arrived on Kane's floor and soon as they stepped into the foyer, Kane pushed her up against the wall.  Bending down, he pulled the skirt from her body and threw it across the room. He then grabbed the edge of her blouse and pulled it up and over her head. It, too, went sailing in the air.  Her nipples were hard, and waiting for him to take them into his mouth. He sucked hard on one nipple while he pinched and pulled the other. He heard her moan louder and louder. He removed his fingers from her nipple and ran it down her body until he reached his prized possession.  Rubbing his fingers up and down her soaked folds, his cock twitched with the thought of being inside her.

He grabbed her up by her ass and carried her through the apartment and to their bedroom.

He laid her down on the bed and quickly undressed.  When he finally let his cock free from his pants, it was a dark red, almost purple, hard, and a large bead of cum was coming out the tip.  He kneeled in front of her, and pulled her legs so her ass was on the edge of the bed. He then began to lick and suck on her pussy.

"Kane, please let me cum."  Ara cried.

"Not yet, hold on.  Don't you dare cum."  Kane demanded.

He then put two fingers in and began to slowly stroke the small soft patch inside, commonly known as the g-spot.  After a few minutes, he began to pick up speed, rubbing the spot harder. He could tell she was close, so he pulled his fingers from his pussy and rammed his cock in.

"Kane,  it's too much.  I'm about to pee."

"No, my sweet, relax and let go."

"No...Too much."

"Cum for me, my sweet."  Kane said while he pulled out. When he did, Ara squirted out.

Her orgasm went on and on; waves of bliss washed over her.  Kane pushed back into her and enjoyed the feeling of her squirting and her orgasm as it grabbed on his cock squeezing.  Feeling his own orgasm build, he thrust harder and deeper; his balls were soon slapping against her ass.

"So good."  Ara moaned.

"FUCK, BABY!"  Kane screamed, and then he came hard, deep in her.  When he had finally stopped cumming, he remained still for a few moments, just enjoying the connection.

When he removed his softening cock from its favorite home, he instantly missed the connection.

"Do you feel that?"  Kane asked, wondering if Ara also felt the connection.

"Yes, I can't describe it, but every time we touch, it’s like energy flows between us."

"Yes, that is exactly what I feel.  You have become like a drug to me, and I have become addicted to it."

Ara giggled.  "Do you need to go to rehab?"

"FUCK NO!  This is one addiction, I will be proud to keep."  Kane said.

"What happened to me when you pulled out?"

"You squirted or ejaculated."

"Like a man?"

"Yes."

"But… it felt like I was peeing."

"It comes out your urethra, so it does feel that way, but it is not pee, trust me."

"Wow, I never knew women could do that."

"Not all can, but if a man knows what he is doing, it is wonderful."

Ara looked at Kane. Suddenly, a feeling of jealousy tore through her.

"How many other fucking subs have you made squirt?"  Ara yelled as she sat up, and got off the bed.

"Most of them,"  Kane said.

"So, this wonderful moment, is just another notch in your bedpost?  I am nothing but a fucking whore?!" Ara yelled. She turned and ran to the bathroom, and slammed the door.

Kane sat on the bed, and looked at the bathroom door stunned.  How could she call herself a whore? She was his world. He had never loved any of his other subs.  Wait, what the fuck? Love? Did he love her? She was everything he could possibly want in a woman and more; the connection they shared was nothing like he had ever felt before, but was that love?  Then he remembered a conversation he and his father had one time, and he asked his father when he knew mom was the one. He told him that it was when he realized he couldn't live without her.

Kane wondered what it would be like if Ara wasn’t in his life.  If he let her go, could he live with the thought of her with another man?

FUCK NO! SHE. WAS. HIS. FOREVER.  SHIT! HE WAS IN LOVE.

Kane now knew he had to beg Ara to forgive him for being an ass.  He walked over to the bathroom door and knocked softly.

"Ara, open up, please."

Nothing happened, but he could hear her crying.

"Please, my love, don't cry.  I am a fucking asshole; I don't think of you as a whore.  You mean so much more to me than you know, but, if you come out, I promise to never make you feel like that again.  Please, please open up."

Ara sat on the floor next to the door and listened to Kane as he begged for her to open the door.  "You mean so much more to me than you know." What did that mean? What was wrong with her? She was just a submissive, but why did she feel she had some kind of romantic claim on him? What was he doing to her?  Kane, was a strong, powerful man, and even though they had not been in the playroom yet, she had had a glimpse at the Dominant Kane, and she loved it. Hell, she loved everything about him. LOVED, LOVED, LOVED those things.   Wait, she didn't just love things about Kane, she loved him. How the hell did that happen?

"Ara, please open the door for me.  I need you see your face… I need to kiss your lips… I need to hold you.  Please open the door."

Ara stood up, grabbed a hand towel, and wiped off her face.  Then she unlocked the door, opened it up, and was taken back at what she saw.  Kane was naked on his knees, with his head down. Shit, this was a submissive Kane.

"Kane, please stop."  Ara said, as she fell to her knees, and wrapped her arms around him.   "I'm here."

Kane wrapped his arms around her and they sat on the floor wrapped together.

"Ara, I have never said the words I am about to say to anyone."  Kane said. "I'm sorry."

Ara pulled back and looked Kane in the eyes.  She saw the pain and the regret in his wonderful face.  Raising her hand, she rubbed down the side of his face, and when she reached his lips, she slowly rubbed her thumb across them.

"I'm sorry, too."

Kane leaned in, and placed a kiss of forgiveness upon her lips.  He loved her and she would always be his.

The rest of the night was filled with sweet lovemaking.

They finally fell asleep in the wee hours of the morning, wrapped in each other's arms.

The next morning the young couple got up, and got ready to go check on the damage to the club.  Kane put on his black Armani suit, white shirt, and black tie.

Ara wanted to look professional, so she put on her new black pinstripe suit, white shear shell top, and black high heels.  She, of course, wore the sexiest black panties and bra. After fixing her hair, and putting on a light coat of makeup, she was ready to go.

They ate a quick breakfast, and went down the elevator to find Ben waiting for them with the car.

"Kane, Ara, good morning."  Ben said.

"Good morning, Ben.  We need to go by Master's Binding before we go to the club."

"Certainly."

Kane and Ara got into the back of the car, and Ben headed off to the shop.

"What is Master's Binding?"

"It's a jewelry shop."

Ara wondered why Kane needed a jewelry shop, but she would just wait and see.  They quickly arrived and Kane assisted her out of the car. He opened the door and Ara was surprised by the interior of the shop.  The walls were a blood red, and the glass cases that held the jewelry pieces had dark metal iron as their support. The floor was a dark hardwood, and in the center of the room was a large round rug that was black with red veins.

Suddenly, Ara's eyes caught a tall, extremely beautiful woman as she stepped out of the back room.

"Mr. Leone, so nice to see you again."  The woman said.

"Miss Hawke, it's good to see you as well.  Let me introduce my girlfriend, Ara White. Ara, this is Brooklyn Hawke; she owns this shop."

"Glad to meet you, Brooklyn."  Ara said, as she held out her hand to shake Brooklyn's.

"Nice to meet you."  Brooklyn said, shaking Ara's hand.  "What can I help you with, Mr. Leone?"

"I need a submissive ring for Ara."

"Oh, okay.  Do you have anything in mind?"

"Yes, I love the idea of the flower wrap ring."

"Oh, what a great choice, I'll go get it.  Please have a seat."

Kane and Ara sat on the loveseat that was in a seating section.

"Kane, what are you doing?" Ara asked.

"I need for you to wear something that will tell all the motherfucking assholes that you are mine. I told you I wanted to wait to collar you. I don't want to stick just some plain necklace on your beautiful neck until you’re collared, so I thought this might do until we get there.  Will you wear the ring?"

Ara did not care where they were, she straddled his lap and peppered kisses all over his face.  "Thank you, I would love to wear it."

Kane grabbed her ass, and pulled her closer to his now hard cock, just as Brooklyn cleared her throat.

"Oh, I'm sorry."  Ara said, as she climbed off Kane's lap; as she did so she accidentally hit his cock with his knee.  Kane groaned loudly.

"Sorry."

"I'll be okay.  So let's see that ring."

Brooklyn pulled the ring out of the box.  Ara fell in love with it immediately.

"Oh Kane, it's perfect."

"Good, let's see if it fits."  Kane said, as he took the ring and slipped it onto her right hand ring finger.  "Perfect fit. It was meant to be. We'll, take it Brook."

"Wonderful, Mr. Leone; let me go write this up."

Ara could not take her eyes off the beautiful ring.

"So you like it?"

"No. I love it.  How did you know about this place?"

"Brook is well known in the community for her pieces.  She is a submissive, but I do not think she has a Dominant right now.  She has attended my mother's classes."

"Was she one of your past submissives?"  Ara asked.

"No, I promise we will discuss all of my past submissives, but know you are the only one who has ever been more than a submissive."

Ara smiled.  "Thank you."

"Okay, Mr. Leone, it is all written up and I have placed it on your account."

"Thank you, Brook.  How are things going?"

"Business is great."

"Have you found a Dominant yet?"

"No, but I plan on coming to a party next week, so there is hope."

"Great; if you need anything, please don't hesitate to call me."

"Thank you."

"Well, we need to go; see you soon."

"Goodbye Mr. Leone and Miss White."

"Ara, please call me Ara, and thank for all your help.  I hope to get to know you better."

"I would like that. Here is my cell number; please call me, and maybe we can meet for lunch or coffee." Brooklyn said, handing Ara a card.

"Sounds great."

Kane helped Ara out of the building and out to the car.  He held her hand and rubbed his finger across the ring, turning it slowly.  It would have to do until next week because he had decided that Arabella Marie White was going to soon be Arabella Marie Leone, wife to the Don of the Leone family

Chapter 9

 

Kane and Ara arrived at the remains of Puss and Boots, and saw that Nazario and Roaland were there already.  Kane helped Ara from the car, grabbed her hand, and walked over to his father.

Nazario looked up and saw Kane and Ara walking toward him hand and hand.  "Good Morning." Nazario said.

"Good Morning, Dad."  Kane said, as he gave him a manly hug

"Good Morning, Mr. Leone, Sir."  Ara said, holding out her hand.

Nazario took her hand and, instead of shaking it, placed a kiss upon her knuckles.  However, as he did so, he looked over at his son and gave him a wink. "Now, Ara, please call me Nazario outside of the club."

"Okay, Nazario."  Ara said as her cheeks blossomed into a dusty rose hue.

 

"And what do we have here?"  Nazario asked, as he admired the ring on Ara's finger.  "Quite a ring."

 

"Yes, Sir, I mean Nazario.  Kane bought for me."

"Well, it looks beautiful on your hand."

 

"Okay, old man, quit flirting with my girl; tell me about this fuckup mess."  Kane said, with a sharp tone.

 

Nazario looked at Kane, stood a little taller and straighter. With a strong and powerful voice, he said one word.  "Kane."

 

Kane looked at his father, knowing that he had better watch his tone and what he said or he would meet the wrath of his father.  Nazario was a loving and caring father, but was still Don, the head of the family and he demanded respect at all times. "Sorry."

 

"Ara, this is my Capo, Roaland.  Roaland this lovely woman is my asshole son's girlfriend."

"Happy to meet you."  Roaland said, shaking her hand.

 

"Same here."

"Okay, it was definitely intentionally set.  We found the remains of a bomb under the bar area.  The alcohol helped the explosion. We have paid off the fire marshal, so he is ruling it an accident.  I called in Andre, who is going to see if he recognizes this as anyone’s work." Nazario said.

 

"Fuck, Puss and Boots was a big money maker."  Kane said.

Ara looked around at the area and could tell that this property was in a prime business location.  "Excuse me, but what was Puss and Boots?"

"Strip club."  Kane said nonchalantly.

Ara understood that strip clubs made a lot of money, but they were limited in the clientele they served.  Looking at the area, the strip club was in a perfect location for an exclusive club. She had done a business plan for an exclusive night club in college.  Her professors had given her high grades because no one had ever thought about this type of business. She wondered if Kane and Nazario would be willing to hear her ideas.

"Well, let's go the office and discuss what we are going to do."  Kane said.

 

Nazario needed to talk to Kane.  He was concerned about taking Ara to the office at Diamond Knotts.  Kane wanted Ara as a girlfriend and, as such, would feel free to react and communicate, but if they were at a BDSM club, the natural submissive would always come out.  "Kane, a moment."

 

Kane nodded.  "Ara, I will just be over there; please stay close to Roaland."

 

"Okay."

Kane and Nazario walked away from where Ara and Roaland were standing.  "Kane, I think it is time for you to move your business over to Leone Towers."

 

“Why?   I have never had any problems at Diamond Knotts."

"Kane, hopefully soon you will take over the family and in doing so, you need to set a high example of professionalism. I'm sorry son, but having your office at Diamond Knotts is not professional.  Also, if you have Ara with you, she will not be able to be your girlfriend there."

 

"Why the fuck not?  She knows I want both."

"Kane, fuck, I sometimes think you were dropped on your head as a baby.  Ara is a natural submissive and as soon as she sets foot in that building, she will automatically put herself in submissive mode."

 

Fuck, Kane didn't think of that.  "Thanks Dad, I really didn't think through that.  I'll move over immediately."

 

"Good.  Take the office next to mine so that, when we make the change, it will be an easy move.  Now let's go back to your girl.”

 

Kane and Nazario came back.  "Kane, we'll meet you over at the office."

 

"Yes. Ara, my sweet," Kane took Ara's hand and walked to the car.  When they approached, Ben had the door open for them. "Ben, take us to Leone Towers."

 

"Yes, Sir."  Ben agreed.

 

Kane and Ara got in the car.  "What is Leone Towers?" Ara asked.

 

"It is an office building that we own.  Dad's office is there and he thinks it's time for me to move my office there, also."

 

“Why now?"

 

"He wants me to be prepared for when I take over. Part of that is looking professional."

"Okay."  Ara could not help but wonder what else Kane needed to do before taking over the family.

 

They soon arrived and Kane and Ara were in the elevator heading to the top floor to Nazario's and, now, Kane's offices.  The elevator had a special lock that would only allow people with a key to gain access to the top floor. When they arrived, they stepped off into a beautiful blue gray reception area.

 

The waiting area had large blue gray armchairs with a round dark oak table.  Throughout the area were large planters with purple orchids. Behind the reception desk was a beautiful dark woman with olive skin and dark brown eyes.

 

"Mr. Leone, good to see you again."  The woman greeted.

 

“Cornelia, it's good to see you as well."  Kane said as he wrapped his arm around Ara's waist and pulled her close.  "I would like you to meet my girlfriend, Ara White."

 

"Girlfriend?"  Cornelia questioned.

 

"Yes, girlfriend."  Kane said, knowing this was the first time Cornelia, hell most everyone he knew, had been introduced to a girlfriend of his.

 

"Miss White, it is a pleasure to meet you.  My name is Cornelia and if you ever want to learn all of this boy’s dirty secrets, come find me.”

"I'll take you up with that one day soon."  Ara giggled.

 

"Okay, stop picking on me; we have some work to do.  Cornelia, I am moving my office here."

 

"Yes, your father mentioned that earlier.  The office next to his is all set. Let me know if you need anything."

 

"Thanks."

 

Kane removed his arm from Ara's waist and took her hand in his.  Walking down the hallway, he knocked on the large wooden door before opening it.

 

"Kane, Ara, glad you are here.  Have a seat and let's get started."

 

Nazario, Kane, and Roaland began talking about the site and what they could do with the property.  Ara sat quietly; however, on the inside, she was screaming to tell them her ideas. She wished she had access to a computer, because her project was saved and she could retrieve it anywhere.  As she continued to listen to ideas thrown around, she became more and more agitated. She didn't notice it, but her leg was bouncing up and down.

 

“Ara, my sweet, what is wrong?"  Kane said, placing his hand on her knee, causing her to stop.

 

"Nothing, but is there a computer I can use?"  Ara asked.

 

"Nazario, may she use your laptop?"  Kane asked.

 

“Of course, my dear.  Just don't mess with my porn."  Nazario chuckled.

 

"I will try, Nazario."  Ara laughed. She got up, walked over to the desk, sat down, and began logging into her storage site.  Finding the document and pictures, she calmed herself down, pick up the laptop, and brought back to where everyone was sitting.  Swallowing the excess saliva that had formed due to nerves, she sat the laptop down on the table in front of Kane and clicked on the first photo.

 

"Nazario, may I make a suggestion?"  Ara asked, hoping he would give her the floor.

 

"Sure, Ara, what is it?"

 

"Okay, this is a business plan I designed in college for one of my business classes.  We had to design, build, staff, and run a business. Most of my fellow classmates had regular business like software, restaurants, marking, etc., but I had the plan for an exclusive nightclub.  My professors love the idea, so I ran with it. My idea was that the club would be by application acceptance only. Different areas of the club would cater to what the members liked. There would be a regular bar and dance club area, strip club area, BDSM area, as well as private meeting rooms for private parties.  Each member would purchase the level of service he or she would like. For silver level membership would cost $5,000 per month, and would allow member access to the regular bar/dance club and strip club area. The gold level membership would cost $10,000 per month, would allow them the same access as a silver member, plus access to the BDSM club area.  Finally, black level membership; they have exclusive access to all areas of the bar. I left that particular membership cost blank, as I wanted the owner of the club to determine what he or she wanted.

“Now I know the price levels are high, but we would offer them something they wouldn’t get at any other bar and they are top-notch staff as well as interiors, no laminate floors for this club.  The strippers are going to the best of the best; the BDSM area will have different sections for every kind of Dominant, from Daddy Doms to hardcore S&M Dominants. The private meeting areas will have private dancing and non-sex role-playing, as we will not allow sex between employees and members.  I have pictures of how I designed the club. As I looked at the site today, I feel confident that this would be a prime location for this type of club."

 

Nazario and Roaland gathered around Kane and looked at the pictures that Ara had discussed.  With each picture, Ara told them her thoughts and how it would work. After the last photo, Ara sat back and waited for a response.

 

Holy Fuck!  Kane thought.  He knew she had an MBA, but he no idea she had such a keen business mind.  He could see this working; it would probably make them a shit pile of money.

 

"Ara, do you have estimates on cost of constructions and timelines?"  Nazario asked. He was even more amazed at this young woman than before.

 

"Yes, I do.  They are about eight months old, but they should still be close to cost estimates and timelines."

 

"What data did you use with the probability of membership request?"  Nazario asked.

 

"I made a list of all bars, strip club, and BDSM clubs in the area.  I checked online and got the average amount of revenue that was reported to local governments.  I then did a research of the net worth of the area and found that Seattle and the surrounding areas had a very wealthy population."

 

Nazario looked at Kane and smiled.  This was one of the best ideas he had ever heard and he wanted to move forward with it.  "Kane, what do you think?"

 

"I think it is a fantastic idea and I think we should move with it.  Fuck this is going to be a hot ass club."

 

"I agree; Ara, would you be willing to take on this project?"  Nazario asked.

 

Ara’s mouth fell open. She couldn't believe her ears.  They liked her idea; they wanted her to be in charge of the project.  Her heart was pounding, and her hand began to shake; this was the opportunity she had been waiting for.

 

"Ara?"  Nazario inquired.

 

"Oh, sorry.  I would love to do this the project.  Thank you for giving me the opportunity. I promise not to let you down."

 

Ara looked at Kane and quickly wondered if it was okay with him.  She knew that this had nothing to do with their Dominant/submissive relationship, but she was also his girlfriend, not his employee.  She couldn’t help but wonder how this would work. Kane saw the wide range of emotions play on her face: excitement, confusion, and finally, worry.

 

"What is wrong, my sweet?"  Kane asked.

 

"Are you okay with me doing this?"  Ara wondered.

 

Kane then knew what was going on; he needed to tell her that he was so proud of her. He was also very turned on by Business Ara.  "Dad, Ara, and I are going to have a little talk in my office. We will be back in a little bit."

 

Nazario smiled; Kane was going to give his approval in private.  Good damn thing the offices were all soundproof. He remembered there were many times where he and Rosa had fuck hot sex in this very room.  Looking at Kane he knew; like father like son. "Certainly, I am going to call your mother to see if she can meet us for lunch to celebrate. Can you be ready in, let's say, an hour?"

 

“I believe we’ll be done by then."

 

“Excellent, see you then.  Ara, I am very proud that you have agreed to the project. I know you will do a great job."

 

“Thank you, Nazario.  I promise to give my all to it."  Ara swore.

 

Kane and offered his hand to Ara, which she took willingly.  They walked out of Nazario's office and to the office next door.  Opening the door, Ara fell in love with the decor. Where Nazario’s office was in a darker tone, this office had light colored carpet and recessed lighted ceiling.  Kane's desk was a large dark oak desk with a two armchairs in front. To the side was an oval table with six red leather chairs, which would be perfect for meeting. Next to that was a seating area, which contained a red leather couch and two large cream and red striped armchairs.  On the other wall held a large bookcase and bar. A large bathroom was attached with a large walk in shower.

 

"Kane, I love it."

 

"Yeah, I didn't know that they had decorated it already.  I guess they were waiting on me to finally decide to move it.  Now let's go sit down and have a little talk."

 

Walking over to the red leather couch Kane sat down and Ara sat beside him.

 

"Ara, I could see that you were concerned about my feelings upon accepting Dad's offered to work on the project, but I want you to know I love the idea of it. Seeing you giving your presentation made me so proud.  I know my Dominant side comes out during our boyfriend/girlfriend time, and I want to apologize for that. I have never had a relationship like this one, and I really want it to work. Last night, when you got upset over my ego talking, and not my head, you had every right to be.  Ara, I don't think of you as a whore; hell, I don't even think of you submissive, you are always my girlfriend. I was so wrapped up with the emotions of day; I just wanted you to experience the sensation of that extreme orgasm. I should have talked to you about it, but, again, my Dominant side overruled my head.  We will work through these bumps. I just want you to remember that you mean the world to me; I want this more than anything.”

 

"I want this, too, so much."  Ara said.

 

"Good, now I have a little, fuck, it's not little, problem that I need you to help me with…"  Kane cooed, taking Ara’s hand and placing it on his rock hard cock.

 

"Oh, so what do you have in mind?

 

"I want to fuck you in the fuck-hot suit you have on.  So unbutton those pants and slip them down that sexy ass of yours and let me stick my cock in its fucking favorite place in the world: your tight hot pussy."

 

Hearing Kane talk like that always made her wet; hearing what he had in mind made her even wetter.  She stood up and began unbuttoning her pants and pulling them down.

 

"Not too far.  Now bend over and push that fuck hot ass up."  Kane said as he unbuttoned his own pants, and unzipped them.  Taking out his cock, he palmed it a few times, and then took his fingers to test and see if Ara was ready for him. Just like every fucking time before, she was sopping wet.  "Are you wet for me, my sweet?"

 

"Yes, Kane, so wet…"  Ara moaned.

 

"Alright, then, let's go for a ride."

 

Kane pushed his cock into her hot wet pussy.  Fuck, this felt fucking amazing. Was it always going to be this amazing? Kane wondered.

 

"Fuck, baby, so good."

 

"Yes, oh fucking yes."  Ara screamed.

 

Kane held onto her hips and began to thrust hard over and over again.  He looked down and saw her ass bouncing with each thrust. He knew he wanted to claim it soon.  Anal sex was something that they had discussed when they were going over their limits; it was something Ara was willing to try.  He would have to start training her and, when she was ready, he would claim it. Feeling his orgasm start, he reached around and began to pull and pinch Ara's clit.

 

"Ara, cum for me!"

 

Ara was in sensory overload.  Between Kane’s hard thick cock pounding deep into her pussy, his long nimble fingers pulling and pinching her swollen clit, and hearing his rough, sexy as fuck voice asking her cum, Ara had no other option; her orgasm shot out like an atomic bomb.  "FUCK! KANE!" Ara screamed at the top of her lungs.

 

As soon as Kane heard her scream and felt her pussy clamp down on his cock, his orgasm followed.  Long streams of cum shot into her hot pussy. "ARA, FUCK, I LO..." Kane said, stopping himself before he screamed out I love you.  She deserved better than hearing those words in the heat of the moment.

 

Kane finally stopped cumming and slowly pulled out of her.  Looking down, he saw the mixture of his cum and hers running down her legs. Fuck, that was hot; he wished he had his phone so he could take a picture.

 

Ara's legs were shaking from the intense orgasm, so she leaned back onto Kane.  "Damn, that was unreal."

 

Kane wrapped his arms around her.  "I have never felt anything like that before.  God, you are so fucking good. Just thinking about it is making me hard again, but we need to get cleaned up."

 

"Well, if we must," Ara smirked.

 

Stepping out of her pants and panties, Ara picked them up and walked into the bathroom.  She quickly cleaned up the massive amounts of cum that were running down her legs and around her pussy.  She looked at herself in the mirror; she looked like a woman who had been thoroughly fucked. Kane walked in behind her and looked over her shoulder in the mirror.  Ara looked at the couple in the mirror. She had wondered why Kane would want to have a relationship with a plain mouse like herself, but this couple looked like they belonged together.  The woman's eyes were filled with love, as she looked at the man's eyes, she could have sworn that he, too, had love in his.

 

"We look fucking great together baby."  Kane swore.

 

"I was thinking the same thing.”

 

"I need to finish up; I don't want to make your father wait."

 

Ara removed her jacket and shell off so she could freshen up.  She wiped down and found a bottle of body spray on the back of the sink.  Spraying a little bit over her body, she reached down and slipped on her panties.

 

Kane watched as Ara began to get dressed.  She was so beautiful. He hoped he would spend the rest of days by her side, loving her, caring for her, and always protecting her.

 

They finished getting dressed and walked back through the office.  "I think I'm going to like working here." Kane said.

 

Ara smiled and shook her head at him.  He was so fucking sexy. The bad part about it was he knew it.

 

Opening the door to the office, they found Nazario and Roaland walking out of Nazario's office.  "Perfect timing; I hope the discussion went well." Nazario said with a huge smirk on his face.

 

"Fucking best conversation I have ever had."  Kane said quite loudly.

 

Ara face turned red and she lowered her head to hide her embarrassment.  Fuck they had not been quiet; they were very loud.  Had Nazario and Roaland heard them? What would Nazario think; shit… would he take away her opportunity to build the club?

 

"Ara, my son is a spoiled asshole.  The walls of the office are all soundproof; we need privacy for meetings and such."

 

Kane squeezed her hand, leaned in, and whispered in her ear.  "Fucking the best."

 

Ara looked up at Kane and saw the mischief dancing around in his dark green eyes.  He was so damn cocky; he needed to be brought down a little bit.

 

"If you say so," Ara said, raising her shoulders up and down as if to say ‘ehh’.

Nazario began to laugh out loud.  Fuck, she was a fireball; she was going to be the perfect balance for his son.

 

Kane looked over at his father and gave him a look.  "She got you good, son; about time someone did. Now let's get going, your mother just pulled up.  We will all take the limo to the restaurant."

 

They took the elevator down. As soon as they walked off, Rosa was reaching for Ara, wrapping her arms around her for a huge hug.  "Ara, I am so proud of you." Rosa cried.

 

"Thank you, Rosa, but I haven't done anything yet."

 

"Bullshit, Nazario told me all about it.  I love the idea, and I cannot wait until it’s open.  Now let us go and celebrate. Oh, Kane, you have to be so proud of her."

 

Kane looked at his mother and smiled.  "Fuck yeah."

 

Rosa had long since giving up trying to control his mouth; fuck, at least he got it honestly. The group walked out the front of the building and up to the waiting black limo.  Nazario and Kane helped Rosa and Ara into the car and climbed in behind them. Roaland got in behind the couples, and they were off.

 

"Where are we going, Dad?"  Kane asked.

 

"The Pink Door."

 

"Ara, have you ever been there?"  Rosa asked.

 

"No, I always wanted to, but as a poor college and graduate student, I couldn't afford it."

 

"Well, you are in for a treat.  Everything on the menu is sublime.  I’ve yet to find something on there that I didn’t like."

 

Kane reached over, took her hand, brought it up to lips, and placed a kiss on her knuckles.

 

Rosa watched as her tough as nails son became a loving and caring man.  She was so happy he had found a woman like Ara. The sun was streaming in the window and the rays caught the diamonds on Ara’s ring, causing them to glisten.  The flash caught the Rosa's eyes; that’s when she saw the ring that was on Ara's right hand. It was clearly a submissive ring, and it was very beautiful.

 

"What a lovely ring, Ara."

 

"Thank you, Kane got it for me.  I just love it." Ara said as she held it up and let Rosa take a closer look at it.  "I have never seen anything as beautiful."

 

"I have."  Kane said.

 

"What?"

 

"You."

Ara did not know how to respond.  Thankfully, they had arrived at the restaurant.  Nazario's driver opened the door and the men got out of the limo first and quickly took a survey of the area.  They were never ones to be too careful, especially with Rosa and Ara in the car. After feeling that the area was secure, they helped them out of the car.

 

Nazario offered his arm to Rosa, who wrapped her arm around his.  Kane followed suit and did the same for Ara. The two couples and Roaland walked into the restaurant.

 

The interior of the restaurant was rustic, but very cozy and warm.  The hostess looked up and licked her lips.

 

"How can I help you?"  The woman asked, sticking out her breasts.

 

"We have a reservation."

 

"Your name, please."

 

"Nazario Leone."  Nazario said using his ‘don't fuck with me’ voice.

 

The hostess’ eyes became huge upon hearing the name.  "Certainly, Sir. I will check on your table; one moment, please."  The hostess walked off quickly, trying to get away from the situation she had put herself in.

 

Rosa giggled at the hostess hurrying away.  Damn, her husband was hot.

 

"Nazario Leone."

 

Nazario turned to find Zachary Morotti standing there.  "Zachary, how are you?”

 

"I am okay.  Rosa, you are as beautiful, as always.  And Kane, you have turned into a very strapping young man."

 

"Thank you, Zachary."  Kane said in a vicious tone.

 

"And who do we have here?"  Zachary looked at Ara. God, she was a beauty, but when he looked into her eyes, he thought he recognized her from somewhere.

 

"This is Arabella White, Kane's girlfriend."  Nazario said.

 

"Well, congratulations Kane.  Miss White, be careful around him; I hear he can be trouble."

 

Ara didn't know who this man was, but she didn't like the way he was looking at her, and she definitely didn't like the way he was talking to Kane.  Straightening her back, and ever so slightly pulling her shoulders back, she looked the man straight in the face and said, "I love trouble; he is perfect in my book."

 

Zachary Morotti was taken aback with this woman.  Fuck, she would be great for his grandson. He needed a strong woman to put him in his place.  He was just like his father; one day he was going to get the family in trouble. Fuck, Zachary remembered when his son was twenty years old.  He had just gotten married to Portia, the daughter of a rival family, but he couldn't leave other girls alone.

One afternoon he came home to find Sebastian having sex with a girl in one of the upstairs bedrooms.  The young girl was screaming for him to stop; when Zachary walked in, he saw that Sebastian was pounding into this poor girl.  He yelled his name, and told him to get off her. Sebastian turned and smirked at his dad and thrust into the girl one more time, cumming into the girl.  Zachary watched as Sebastian pulled out of the girl, and then he noticed the blood on the girl, the sheets, and on his son's now flaccid dick. Zachary tackled his son, and ran him from the room before helping the girl get up and get dressed.  He gave her a few hundred dollars and told her to never come back and never to say anything to anybody about what happen. Before she left, he asked her name. She said, in a soft voice, "Luna Sarto."

 

He hadn’t heard from the girl, nor seen her since, but he had heard from family gossip that she had met an American, married him, and moved to the United States.

 

"Well, it has been a pleasure to meet you.  Nazario, I will see you soon." Zachary said as he turned and walked out of the restaurant.

 

"What the fuck was that about?"  Kane asked.

 

"I don't know, but I don’t fucking like it."  Nazario said as he watched Zachary Morotti leave.  Just before he got into his car, Zachary looked back into the restaurant and stared at Ara.

 

Fuck, something was not right.  Nazario thought.

 

Chapter 10

 

After Zachary Morotti had pulled away, Nazario looked over at Kane.  There was something going on and he needed to make sure that they were one-step ahead of whatever it might be.

"Rosa, my love, why don't you and Ara go have a seat?  We will join you in a moment."

Rosa looked up at her husband. She knew something was not right, but she trusted him that, whatever it was, he would do everything he could to make it right.  Nazario Leone was a man of honor and, above all else, loyalty. Rosa remembered a conversation her mother had with her a few weeks before the wedding.

"Rosa, Nazario Leone is a powerful man and soon will be taking over the family.  You need to prepare yourself; a man like that has needs that you might not be able to meet.  You need to turn your head for any and all goomahs that he will have."

But Rosa never had to worry about Nazario breaking his vows to love, honor, and keep himself only for her.  Over the years, he’d had a serious conversation with his fists with members of the family who had not kept their vows.  "Of course, my love; we’ll just have ourselves some lovely girl talk." Rosa said, taking Ara's hand and holding it tight.

Nazario watched the love of his life walked away and smiled, knowing that she understood him probably better than he understood himself.

"Kane, what else do you know about Ara's parents?"

"Nothing, I told you everything that I knew and, of course, you heard Ara talk about her parents, and the lack of their love for her."

"Roaland, I need you to find out everything, and I mean everything, about Luna and Mave White, and their families.  Also, see if there is any connection or anything that puts either of them in connection with the Morotti family. I need it as soon as possible."

"Certainly, Sir; I will skip lunch and begin right away."

"Get Aden involved.  He can get into any computer system and retrieve information that otherwise would take large amounts of time to get to.  We will return to the office after lunch and hear what you might have been able to get."

"Okay, I will see you then." Roaland said.  He pulled out his phone and began texting a message to Aden to meet him at the office to begin the search.

Nazario and Kane walked through the restaurant to the two women who meant more to them than their own lives.  Kane sat down beside Ara and placed a sweet, lovely kiss on her lips, while Nazario did the same to Rosa.

 

"Sorry about that, something has come up, so Roaland will not be joining in the celebration.  Now let's order some champagne and toast to the wonderful young woman who has new ideas for the club."

The waiter came over and gave Nazario a bottle of champagne.  A short time later, the group had toasted Ara and had ordered their lunch.

"Excuse me, you don't have to tell me, but who was that man we saw outside?"  Ara asked.

Kane looked at Nazario, who gave him a look that said it was okay to answer her.

"He is the head of the Morotti family."

"Oh."

"Ara; Zachary and I have known each other for years.  Actually, we have had no problems with Zachary. You see, they deal in areas that we will not do, like drugs and human trafficking.  Zachary and my father had an understanding. When I took over, I also followed my father’s ventures. Unlike my father, who turned over the family to me, Zachary has decided to keep control himself.  His son, Sebastian, is a complete fucking asshole. He has tried several times to infringe on our dealings and I have had to contact Zachary, who told me he didn't authorize any of it."

"Why did he look at me like he did?"

"Ara, I don't know, but, don't worry, we will find out and will keep you safe."

"You would do that for me?"

Nazario smiled; she had no idea that, even though Kane had not made a public announcement or even told him, he knew the look in his son's eyes; his son was head over heels in love with this woman.  This made her family, and the first rule of the Leone family was to protect family with your life. Nazario looked over at his son and gave him a nod.

"Ara, my sweet, you mean more than you know to me and my family.  I will never let anything or anyone hurt you." Kane swore with everything he had in him.

"You mean more to me, as well."  Ara said, staring deeply into Kane's deep green eyes.  She hoped she was conveying her love to him with the look.

Kane looked into her eyes; he had never seen anything like it.  It made his soul ache and his heart beat faster. Was this love?  He brought up his hands and put them on either side of her face. "Do you mean it?"

"Yes, very much so."  Ara said.

A huge bright smile broke out on Kane’s face.  Even though she hadn't said the three words, it was pretty damn close.  He quickly captured her lips and poured all the love he had for her into it.

Rosa looked over at Nazario and tears began to form in her eyes.  Their pride and joy had finally found the most precious gift, the love for the woman who would be his wife and the mother of his children.  Nazario reached out for Rosa's hand and brought it to his lips. He kissed each knuckle, then turned it over and kissed her palm.

Kane continued to kiss Ara's sweet lips until his lungs began to burn from the lack of air.  He pulled away from her lips and looked down at her. Her lips were swollen from the kiss and she was breathing hard, as though she had been running a marathon.  Kane then looked into her dark chocolate brown eyes and smiled. "I do, too, more than my own life."

At that moment, the waiter returned with their orders and they began to eat.  Ara dug in. Rosa was right; it was divine.

"Ara, when we get back to the office, we need to get you fill out your tax papers."  Nazario said.

"Tax papers?"

"Yes, you are going to part of the legal side of the family business."

"Do you mean I am getting paid?"

"Well, of course."

"But Kane said I didn't need money."

"Ara, my sweet, I was talking about working as a server at Diamond Knotts.  This is very different. I saw today, when you were telling us about your ideas for the club, how much you loved it.  Since I’m not only your boyfriend, but also your Dom, I want to give you everything that your heart desires. You make me so proud."

Ara could not believe that she had only known this man for a few days, yet everything she had wished for was coming true.  She had felt more love from his parents than she ever felt from her own, she had a boyfriend who made her feel like a queen, and now she was doing a job that she had experience in, and was prepared for.

"Thank you."  Ara said as she reached out and placed her hand on Nazario's and gave it a squeeze.

"You are very welcome.  Also, this is a huge undertaking, so feel free to ask for any assistance you need.  You will have the office next to Kane's; please decorate it to your tastes."

"Really, my own office?"  Ara asked.

"Yes."

Kane leaned in and whispered in her ear.  "It is soundproof also."

Shit, Ara thought, she was wet again.  She turned to face Kane, who was wearing a fuck me now smirk, leaned up to his ear, and whispered,   "I'm wet."

FUCK!  Kane thought.  He knew he couldn't make her feed him at the table with his parents sitting right across from them, but he would feast off her when they christened her new office.  "Later, my sweet."

"Okay."  Ara said, squeezing her legs together as she thought about what later might bring.

Once Zachary Morotti was in his car, he was on his phone calling his capo, Tony.

 

"Tony, I need all the information available on a Miss Arabella White."

"Do you have any other information?"  Tony asked.

"No, get me everything, and I mean everything!  Also, look up a Luna Santo from our village and find out who she married and where she is now.  And, Tony?

“Yes, Sir?”

“I want it now!"

"Yes, Sir!"

Zachary hung up the phone and sat back in the seat.  Why did she look so familiar? And damn it, she was feisty.  She was going to give Kane Leone a run for his money. Kane Leone was going to a fine Don.  Nazario had groomed him to take over, but one required a special quality to be a Don. Zachary hoped his own son would change his ways, but, unfortunately, he did not.  Sebastian was quick tempered, cold hearted, and cared for no one other than himself.

Zachary had to clean so many messes that Sebastian had caused over the years.  The Santo girl was only the beginning. A few months after the incident, Sebastian and Portia announced that she was expecting.  Zachary was proud; he thought fatherhood would change Sebastian in a man that his child would be proud of, but sadly, it was quite the opposite.  While his wife was carrying his child, he was out every night with a different woman. Young women, married women; hell, he’d fuck anything with a pussy.  Fuck, one day, when Zachary came to visit Sebastian and Portia, the housekeeper let him in. He walked into the living room to find two young girls bound and gagged while Sebastian used a bullwhip on them.

"WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!"  Zachary yelled.

"What the fuck does it look like? My little sluts here needed some punishment, and after I finish, I’ll fuck them until they can't walk."  Sebastian smirked.

Zachary pulled out his gun and pointed at his son.  This had to stop. Zachary himself enjoyed tying up his wife, fucking her hard, but he never hurt her, and she always agreed with their little games.  "Untie them this second."

"Oh, come on, Dad, I'll even let you have some."

"Sebastian, I am not kidding, do it now!"

Sebastian pulled back his arm to take another lash at the woman and Zachary shot Sebastian in the arm.

Sebastian dropped the whip and grabbed his arm.  "FUCK YOU, OLD MAN!"

"I told you to stop, and I meant it.  Now go get your arm taken care of, but if I ever catch you doing something like this again, it won’t be your arm that I hit."  Zachary said, pointing his gun at his son's cock.

Zachary untied the girls and, again, paid for the medical bills and to keep their mouths shut. Portia had their child in October 1989, a boy that they named Kurtus Elroy Morotti. Sebastian and Portia had another boy in December 1990; they named him Simon Zachary Morotti.

As both of his grandsons grew up, Zachary noticed that Kurtus was just like his father in every way and Simon was more like Zachary.  Simon was smart, loyal, and put family first. Zachary really wanted Simon to take over the family, but, unfortunately, it always went to the first-born grandchild if the Don decided not to pass it to his first-born child. Zachary was getting old and soon it would be time to pass the reigns to Kurtus.

The thought broke his heart.  Lost in his memories, Zachary didn't realize that he had arrived back at his office. His driver opened the door and Zachary exited the car.

"Thank you, I'll call when I am ready to leave."

"Certainly, Sir."

Zachary walked in the building and took the elevator to his floor.  Once there, he stepped off the elevator to see Tony waiting for him.

"Tell me you’ve got something."

"Zachary, I don't have all the details, but, Sir, it isn’t good."

"Okay, let's hear what you’ve got."

Zachary and Tony walked in the office and sat down.

"Okay, Arabella Marie White is the daughter of Maverick and Luna White, born on September 9, 1989.  Maverick and Luna are divorced; Maverick is the Chief of Police in a small town about three hours away from here.  Luna lives in Phoenix with a Jason Copper, a drug dealer. Arabella has a Master’s degree in Business Administration from the University of Washington.  She is currently living with a friend, a Miss Katrina Henderson, who also graduated from UW with a degree in interior design. Miss Henderson currently owns and operates her own design company.  Miss Henderson has been dating Uriel Brookshire for the past three years. Miss White had been working part time in a coffee shop near campus until a few days ago. She told the manager of the shop she was going to be working as a server at a club in town."

"Which club?"

"She didn't say, and I’ve yet to find out."

"How long ago did she and Kane Leone get together?"

"I haven't found that out, but it couldn't have been very long ago; Kane was seen with another woman about a month ago."

"Did you get anything on Luna?"

"That is where it gets interesting.  Luna White is Luna Santo."

Fuck, what are the odds of that?  Zachary thought about the young girl he’d released from his son’s sick clutches.

"When did Luna and Maverick get married?"  Zachary asked.

"February 1st, 1989."

Zachary did the calculations in his head.  Luna was pregnant when they got married. Wait, he caught Sebastian with her in January 1989.  No, there is no fucking way.  Arabella looked so familiar, and then it hit him. Zachary quickly got up and walked over the bookcase where he had many family pictures.  When he picked up a photograph of his mother, he knew why Arabella Marie White looked so familiar.

 

Chapter 11

 

When lunch was over at The Pink Door, Nazario, Rosa, Kane, and Ara got back into the limo and headed back to Leone Towers.  On the way there, Nazario received a text from Roaland, stating that he needed to speak with him alone when he arrived back.  Nazario wondered what Roaland had found to warrant a private conversation. Fuck, it must be very bad.

Rosa was talking about possible design ideas for Ara's office.

"Rosa, I like that idea, but I don't want to spend that kind of money.  I am sure what is in there is fine." Ara said.

Kane smiled.  His girlfriend was not one for material things, another reason why he loved her.  Damn, that felt good. Love, love, love.

"What are smiling about, Kane?"  Nazario asked.

"Nothing really, just enjoying the day."

"Sure."  Nazario chuckled.  It was wonderful to see his son so happy, but he hoped that whatever Roaland found out didn't interfere with that.  Kane had always been such a serious man. When he came to him and told him that he knew that he wanted to try to become a Dom, Nazario gave him the name of the best Dom so he would receive correct training.  So many times, Nazario had run into men who called themselves Doms, but, in fact, they were nothing sick, abusive monsters. When Kane finished his training and took on his first submissive, word spread quickly about what a wonderful Dominant he was.  However, their relationship didn't last long; Kane said he didn't feel any connection. Over the years, Kane took multiple classes on Shibari and it had become his favorite activity in his playroom. But, out of all the submissives that Kane had, none affected him like Ara White.  Even though they had just met, they were strongly connected. Nazario had taught Kane all about the family business and he knew that, whenever he passed over the reins, the family would be in great hands.

They arrived at Leone Towers and Roaland was at the front doors waiting for them.

"Kane, why don't you show Ara her new office first, and then come into the meeting?"  Nazario asked.

"Okay, I won't be too long."

Everyone got into the elevator and went to the office floor. Once there, Kane, Ara, and Rosa went to Ara's new office, while Nazario and Roaland, went into Nazario's office.

Nazario walked around his desk and sat down.  "Okay, Roaland, tell me; what’d you find."

"Nazario, I don't have all the information, but I think that Ara is Sebastian Morotti’s daughter."

"What the fuck?!"

"I said the same thing.  Aden was able to hack into Ara’s medical records. When she was two, almost three, she fell and broke her leg.  It was a compound fracture and she needed a pint of blood. Luna was not a match, and, here is the strange part, neither was Mave."

"How can that be?"

"Mave White is not her biological father."

"Then who the fuck is?"

"I don't have proof yet, but Luna White’s maiden name was Santo. She was born and raised in the same town as Zachary Morotti and his family."

"You don't think she is Zachary's child?"

"No, Zachary Morotti is too much like you.  He is a man that stands by his vows. I think she is Sebastian's."

"Shit, this is bad.  I guess Zachary doesn't know, but I wonder if Sebastian does?"

"I don't think so.   Sebastian has never kept his vows to his wife."

"Fuck."  Nazario said.  He knew that Zachary was not going to turn the reins over to Sebastian, but, rather, to his oldest grandchild.

"Roaland, when was Ara born?"

Roaland looked down at his notes.  "September 9th, 1989."

"When was Kurtus Morotti born?"

Roaland, again, looked down at his notes.  "October 13, 1989."

Nazario leaned back in his chair and took in a deep cleansing breath.  Well, that would answer why Mave White had an attitude toward Ara, but not Luna, unless something happened between her and Sebastian.  He knew that, if in fact Ara was Zachary Morotti's granddaughter, Zachary would not allow Kane to continue to see her. Fuck, Kane is not going to let this girl go.  Even a blind man could see that he was already in love with her, and she with him.

"Anything else?"  Nazario asked.

"No, but what are you going to do?"

"We need to tell Kane."

"He is going to go nuts."

"Yes, but he needs to make a decision, and it needs to be today."

Roaland looked at Nazario, and knew that it was going to be a long afternoon.

A few minutes later, Kane walked into his father's office. The look on Nazario and Roaland's faces told him that something was very wrong.

"Okay, what the fuck is going on?"  Kane demanded.

"Kane, have a seat."

"I'll stand."

"SIT THE FUCK DOWN!"  Nazario yelled.

Kane huffed and sat down beside Roaland.  "Okay, what is it?"

"Kane, Roaland has found out some information about Ara."

"What?"

"Mave White is not her father."  Nazario said.

"Then who is?"

"We don't have all the information, but what little information we do have is leaning towards Sebastian."

"Sebastian, as in Sebastian Morotti?"  Kane asked while his mind was swimming.  Sebastian Morotti was a sick, demonic man.  How could Ara, his sweet, loving Ara, be his daughter?

"Yes."  Nazario said, watching the wide range of emotions on his son's face.

"No, it can't be."

"I'm sorry, but it is.  Kane, Ara is not only Sebastian's daughter, but she is also Zachary’s oldest grandchild."

"So?"

"Zachary Morotti will be turning over the family not to Sebastian, but to his oldest grandchild."  Nazario stated.

Kane looked at his father and then the information hit him like a bullet between the eyes.  Ara was the next Donna of Morotti crime family. A cold sweat broke out along his brow and his mouth became as dry as the desert.  Taking his hands, he placed them in his hair and pulled hard. Even though it hurt, he found comfort in the pain. That pain was nothing like what his heart felt like.  What did this mean for Ara and himself?

"Kane, I know it is shocking, but you need to decide on what you want to do."

"What do you mean?"  Kane asked. He knew what he wanted to do.  He wanted to run down the hall, grab Ara, take her far, far away, and spend the rest of life together.

"You have two choices.  One, you can walk away from Ara or two, you can make her your wife."

"My wife?"

"Yes, as your wife she would be put under the protection of the Leone family."

"But, what if Zachary decides to pass the Morotti family to her; how the fuck would that work?"

"That, my son, will be a long conversation between Zachary and the Don of this family."

"But, that is you."

"No, Kane.  The day you marry, I am turning over the reins to you."

Kane mouth fell open and he stared at his father.  Fuck. As he stood there, he mentally went over what his father had said.  Could he leave Ara? Never be with Ara, never again kiss her pink pouty lips, never again taste the nectar from her pussy, never again have his cock buried deep into her, never again hear laugh, never again see her cry or never see her round with his child.. Never, never, never?  NO.

"I want her as my wife."  Kane stated proudly.

Nazario smiled, walked around his desk, and took Kane in his arms. "You are going to make a great Don.  I am so proud to call you my son."

Kane wrapped his arms around his dad and hugged back.  "I am only as good as the man before me."

Stepping back, Nazario looked at his son; in that moment he was the proudest he had ever been.  "Now, son comes the hard part."

"What's that?"

"You have to get her to say yes."

Kane nodded.  Yes, that was going to be the hard part, but something else was going to be even harder, telling Ara the truth about her family.

"Dad, how are we going to tell Ara about all this?"

"We will sit her down, tell her everything, then assure her that nothing has changed, and that we will protect her with our lives."

"But what if she thinks I am marrying her because of who her father is?"

"You will have to convince her otherwise.  Kane, I know you love her and I can see she loves you, so, when we talk to her, do it from the heart."

"Okay, so, when do we tell her?"

"The sooner the better, if we have figured it out, Zachary surely has, too, or will soon.  You can come over to the house, tomorrow, and we will tell her together as a family."

Kane knew they needed to tell her soon, but tomorrow?  So soon? What if she didn't take it well? What if she decided she didn't want anything to do with him?

Kane stood and walked over the window that overlooked the city, trying to banish the thought that he could have less than twenty four hours with her.  Please, please don't let this be the end. Turning back to his father, he nodded. "I'll bring her over tomorrow morning."

"Okay.  Kane, I know it is hard, but I feel sure that everything will turn out okay."

"Thank you, father.  Is there anything else?"

"No."

"I'm going to get her and leave.  I need time with her." Kane said as his voice cracked.

"Of course."  Nazario said.

Kane walked toward the door, and, as he turned the cold brass knob, he looked back over his shoulder and looked at his father.  "I will make you proud."

"You already do."

Kane nodded and walked out and down the hall to the love of his life.  Opening the door to Ara's office, he found his mother and Ara talking about Ara's idea for the club.

Ara heard the door open and when she looked up, she saw the man who made her heart skip a beat.  "Kane." Ara sighed.

Ara stood up and Kane quickly crossed the room and wrapped his arms tightly around Ara.  Pulling her as close as he possibly could, he buried his nose deep in her mahogany locks and breathed in the bouquet that was uniquely Ara.  Kane’s mind kept running the conversation he had with his father; he knew that there was a possibility that Ara would want to go to her rightful family.  She might not believe that he didn't care if she was a Morotti, and that she was the woman that had stolen his heart.

Ara knew something was wrong.  Kane was holding her so tight, almost as if he was afraid she might leave.  Pulling back, she looked up into the deep green eyes of the man she loved and whispered, “I'm not going anywhere."

Kane looked into her chocolate brown eyes and wondered if she truly meant it.

"Do you promise?"

"Yes."

"Forever?"  Kane pleaded, praying that she would agree to be his.

Ara saw the deep emotions playing out on his face.  At that moment, she didn't see a mafia Don, she did not see a Dominant, she only saw a man who was pleading for her to be his.

"For as long as you will have me."

Kane smiled lovingly and placed a sweet kiss on her lips.

Rosa watched her son as he embraced the woman who, in a short amount of time, had become very important to the family.  Rosa wondered why Ara's parents didn't show love to her. Many would have thought that a woman, who came from such a terrible home, could never show love, but Ara proved them all wrong.  One look at her and Rosa knew that she loved her son with all her heart and looking at Kane now, she could see that he loved her. This was every mother's wish, for their child to find love.  But she could see the way that Kane held Ara, as though, if he let go, she’d disappear. Something was very wrong.

"Kane, I will be going now."

"Thank you for staying with Ara.  Dad is in his office."

"I will talk you soon."

"Actually, Mom, Ara and I will be over tomorrow morning."

"Wonderful, I'll have brunch ready."

Rosa left the office and went to find Nazario, to find out what was going on.

Kane looked down at Ara and smiled.  "Okay, let's get out of here and go home.  I want to take you out on a date."

"A date?"

"Yes, I thought dinner, dancing, and, if I am very lucky, maybe I would get lucky."

Ara giggled.  "Kind Sir, I don't put out on the first date."

"I think I might be able to sway you."  Kane smirked with a mischievous glimmer in his eyes.

"We will see then."

Ara turned and, when she did so, Kane swatted her ass.

"Hey, what was that for?"

"Getting it ready for tomorrow night."

"Tomorrow night?"

"Oh, my little sweet, have you forgotten that tomorrow is Friday? I will be taking you to my playroom."

Ara skin began to tingle as she thought about going to the playroom.  The thought of her Dominant taking control over her made her nipples get hard and her pussy wet.  Smiling sweetly Ara reached down, unbuttoned her pants, lowered her zipper, carefully dipped her finger into her panties, and gathered the liquid onto her finger.  Slowly and carefully, she brought it from her panties and offered it up to Kane. "I'm wet." Ara moaned.

Kane was mesmerized as he watched Ara’s hand as she offered her nectar to him.  Taking her finger into his mouth, he sucked it until every speck of her essence was gone.  His cock was hard and weeping with need to tear the Ara's clothes from her body and ram his cock deep into its home, but he wanted to show Ara that he wanted her for more than just sex, but as his mate, his love, his reason to live.

"Yum, now button up, because I don't want any motherfucking assholes seeing my goods."

Ara giggled, buttoned, and zipped up her pants.  Kane took her hand and they left the office and into the elevator.  When they arrived on the ground floor, Ben was waiting at the car for them.

"Ben, take us home."

"Yes, Sir."

Ben opened the door and, when the couple was safely inside, he rounded the car, got in, and drove them home.

Kane and Ara spent the afternoon talking and getting to know each other better.  Kane was amazed at how much he and Ara had in common. They shared the same tastes in books, music, and movies.   Soon, the couple went upstairs to get ready for their date. Kane really wanted to share the shower with Ara, but his need to show her how much he cared took over.

"Ara, I am going to shower and change in the next room.  I will be back at promptly 7:00."

"Kane, you don't have to do that."

"Yes, my love, I do."  Kane said, kissing her forehead before leaving the room.

Ara took her time getting ready, wanting to look terrific for Kane.  She chose to wear a long black wrap dress with a plunging neckline and beaded belt. She pulled out a pair of black panties, matching bra, garter, and stockings.  Ara then found a pair of four inch black pumps. Deciding on leaving her hair down, she parted it deeply to one side and pulled the other side back with a crystal clip.  For makeup, she went with a deep smoky eye and blood red lipstick, while keeping a soft cream foundation and a pale pink blush. Carefully dressing in the gown and shoes, Ara stood and looked in the full length mirror at her overall appearance.  Who was this woman, because it surely was not her?

Kane shower, shaved, and dressed in his black Armani suit and black Italian loafers.  He had called all kinds of favors to ensure that Ara’s date would be perfect. Leaving the room, he walked downstairs to find that Ben had returned with the bouquet of three dozen blood red roses and a box from Tiffany.  Opening the box, he saw the perfect pair of diamond gradual drop earrings. They would look perfect on her beautiful ears.

"Thanks, Ben, for picking this up.  Have you pulled around the Aston Martin?"

"You are welcome and, yes, I have."

"Janetta, while we are away, would you mind setting up the bedroom and bath?"

"Oh, Kane, it would be a great honor.  I hope you will have a lovely evening."

"I think I will."

Kane headed up the stairs, carrying the roses in one hand and the Tiffany box in the other.  Slipping the box in his jacket pocket, he brought his hand to the door and then paused. He had never been as nervous as he was at this moment.  His possible happy future lay behind the dark hardwood door. Would this be their first date of many, or would this be their last date? Reaching deep inside his willpower and strength, Kane brought his hand on the door, and knocked, causing an echo that sounded down the hallway, until it faded away to nothing.

Ara opened the door.  There stood a man that made her heart skip a beat and her soul awakened in bright sunlight that was her love for him.  He looked like he had just stepped off the pages of GQ. His dark Armani suit fit him perfectly and in his hands was a bouquet of red roses.

Kane mouth fell open at the sight of Ara.  How did he get so lucky to be able to have the opportunity, even if it is for only one night, to spend time with this goddess.  "Ara, you look so fucking amazing."

Ara bowed her head and her cheeks bloomed bright red, almost the same shade as the roses Kane held.  "Thank you." Ara whispered.

Kane took his finger and put it under her chin and raised it up.  "Don't hide your staggering beauty. These are for you." Kane handed the roses to Ara.  When she took them, she brought them up to nose and breathed in their sweet aroma.

"They are beautiful.  Thank you."

"Now I have a little something else for you."  Kane reached in his pocket and pulled out the Tiffany blue box.

Ara may not have had any of the pieces, but she recognized the signature box that Kane held.  It was Tiffany. She laid the roses down on the table by the bed and accepted the box from Kane.  As she slowly untied the ribbon, and opened the lid, she was astonished by what was inside. It was the most incredible pair of diamond earrings she had ever seen.  "Kane, they are too much."

"No, my love, there are not, because you deserve so much more and I plan on spending the rest of my life lavishing you with many more pieces that will never compare to your beauty."

Kane took the box from Ara's hands, gently grabbed the earrings from the box, and proceeded to put them in her delicate ears.  Once completed, he placed a sweet kiss at the base of one ear and whispered into her ear. "I hope I will get to see you later in nothing but these earrings."

Ara turned and smirked.  "As I told you, kind Sir, I don't put out on the first date."

Kane laughed.  "We will fucking see about that.  Now, let's get going, we have dinner reservations."

Kane offered his arm and Ara wrapped her delicate arm around his.  The beautiful couple walked down the stairs and out the front door.  Parked in front was a spectacular bronze car. Kane led her around to the passenger door and opened it for her.

"What kind of car is this?"  Ara asked.

"This is a fucking Aston Martin."

"I am sorry, I don't talk car."

"It is okay, baby, I didn't know when I bought this car that it had been made for your sexy ass to sit in it."

Ara giggled and sat down on a smooth, soft leather seat.  It was the most comfortable seat she had ever sat on. Scooting her ass around, she enjoyed the feel of the leather.

"Comfy, baby?"  Kane smirked.

"Very."

"You look so fucking good.  The only thing that would look better would be seeing you in that seat totally naked."

"Another day perhaps?"

"Fuck yeah."

Kane shut the door and walked around the back of the car. As he did, he adjusted his hard cock.  Little minx.

Kane got into the driver's seat and put the car in drive and gunned the engine and took off down the driveway.  He fucking loved driving this car.

Ara placed her hand on Kane's arm as he drove before looking out the window and watching the landscape quickly pass by.

She knew Kane loved to drive fast, so she didn't look at the speedometer.  The car drove so smoothly that it was as if they were flying instead of driving.  Reaching up, she ran her finger over the earrings that Kane had given her.

How did she get here?  Last week, she was a struggling college graduate with no prospect of a job, and now she was in a car that she guessed was more than her student loan debt, wearing an outfit that cost over $4, 000 and wearing a pair of earrings that she dreamed of, but never thought she’d ever be able to own.  Looking over at Kane, she wondered how they could feel this intensely about each other, even though they just met. Ara knew that she loved Kane with everything within her and couldn't see herself ever loving anyone else. He was such an amazing man. Yes, he had a foul mouth and yes, he was in the mafia, but that was not her Kane.  Her Kane was full of so much passion; he loved and cared for his family, and he treated her as if she was a queen.

Quickly they arrived at Canlis, one the best restaurants in all of the Pacific Northwest.Ara had heard of it, but never thought she would be dining there.  Kane pulled up front and got out. Rounding the car, he motioned for the valet to stop. No fucking asshole was going to touch his girl, even if it was just to help her out of the car.  He opened the door and offered his hand to Ara. Placing her tiny hand in his large, strong hand, she moved her legs and stood and placed her arm around Kane's. They walked into the restaurant and up the host stand.

"Good evening, Mr. Leone, so great to see you again."  The host said.

"Good evening, Mark; I am glad to be back."

"Wonderful; who is this lovely woman you have?"

"Oh, Mark, you have always had a great eye.  This beautiful creature is my girlfriend, Ara White."

"Girlfriend?  Well, I am sure Nazario and Rosa are extremely happy.  Miss White, welcome; I hope you will enjoy your evening."

"Thank you; I am sure I will."

"Great, now come with me; I will show you to your table."

Mark led Kane and Ara through the restaurant and up the stairs to a private room. Opening the door, there was one lone table nestled up to the window overlooking the harbor.

"I hope everything is as you requested."

"Perfect, Mark.  Just perfect. Thank you."

"Have a wonderful evening, and if you need anything, please let me know."

"I will, Mark."  Kane said.

Kane pulled out the seat for Ara. She sat down and looked out the window.  It was an absolutely flawless night.

Kane sat across from Ara and reached out to take her hands.  "I hope you like the first part of your date."

"Oh, Kane, it is so beautiful."

"Not as beautiful as you are."

Kane and Ara stared into each other’s eyes, drinking in the looks of joy and, perhaps, love.  Ara hoped it was love in Kane's eyes she was seeing. She wanted to jump up, climb into his lap, and confess her love for him, but she afraid that she would scare him away.

"Good evening, my name is Randolph, and I will be your waiter this evening."

"Good evening."  Kane said.

"Mr. Leone, we will be following your arrangements as ordered."

"Excellent."

"First, let us start with a glass of Cristal."

Randolph popped the cork, and poured two glasses of champagne.  After pouring, he left the young couple to enjoy their time together.

Kane raised his glass to Ara.  "To the most incredible woman in the world, may this be the first night to rest of our lives together."

Ara eyes filled with tears at the tender words that Kane had said.  She could only hope and pray that they would come true.

Kane looked into Ara’s tear filled eyes, and, in that moment, he almost blurted out that he loved her with all his heart. However, he wanted it to be perfect, something they could tell the children and grandchildren about one day.

Ara swallowed back her tears, raised her glass, and gently bumped it against Kane's.  "To forever."

After finishing their champagne, Randolph was back with a garden salad with a raspberry vinaigrette dressing.  The main dish was a shrimp pasta dish, complemented with a white wine.

For dessert, a single white plate was brought out with a scoop of vanilla ice cream and their signature dessert, an apple tarte tatin. Kane got up from his seat and pushed his chair closer to Ara so their legs were touching.  Picking the spoon, he took a piece of the tarte tatin and a small dab of ice cream, and brought it up to Ara’s mouth. Ara opened her mouth and Kane placed the dessert on her tongue. It was the perfect combination of flavors, Ara couldn’t resist it.  She moaned, loudly, and, after swallowing, she licked her lips, making sure to catch any crumbs that might have fallen. Kane watched as her pink little tongue came out of her hot mouth and licked the lips that he fucking loved tasting. He wondered what that fucking delectable tongue would feel like licking his cock.  Kane hadn’t had Ara suck him off yet, but that was going to be the first thing his little submissive would do tomorrow night… that is, if she still wanted him after the conversation they would have the next morning.  Reaching down, he adjusted his cock for the second time that night to find some sort of relief.

“Please, don’t do that again.  My cock can’t take anymore.”

Ara smiled.  “Sorry, but it’s so yummy.  The only thing that would make it better is…”  Ara said as she leaned closer to Kane, “If your cock was covered in it and I could lick all of it.”

“FUCK!”  Kane said as he grabbed Ara and kissed her with all the passion he had. Finally, they broke apart, gasping for air.  “That was not very nice. I might have to give you a spanking when we get to the playroom tomorrow.”

Smiling wickedly, Ara looked Kane directly in the eye and confessed, “My ass is tingling with anticipation.”

“You’re a she-devil.”  Kane moaned.

Ara giggled.  They finished their dessert, feeding each other bite after bite.

Randolph returned and left the folder with the bill in it.  Kane got out his wallet and pulled out his black amex card. After Randolph returned and processed the bill he returned Kane’s card and let him know that the valet was pulling up his car.

“Thank you for all your service his evening.  This is above the tip, because you took such good care of us.”  Kane said, handing Randolph two crisp one hundred bills, which was a bonus from the thirty-five percent tip he left.

“Thank you so much, Mr. Leone.  I hope to see you and your lovely girlfriend back soon.”

“Most definitely, and I will request you as my server.”

Randolph was honored that Kane Leone would request him.  Kane Leone was a powerful man. To have impressed him meant that Randolph would see more money in the future.  Since he was a widower and a single parent, that would mean he could breathe a little easier.

Kane and Ara walked arm and arm through the restaurant.

"Mr. Leone and Miss White, I hope your evening was everything that you’d hoped for?"  Mark asked.

"Mark, as always, it was perfection."  Kane said.

"Wonderful, please tell your parents I said hello."

"I certainly will."

"Miss White I hope to see you soon."

"I do, too."  Ara said, smiling sweetly.

Mark opened the door and Kane and Ara walked outside to the waiting car.  Kane helped Ara in and then got into the driver's seat. It was now time for the second part of the date.  He drove through the streets and soon reached their destination, Century Ballroom.

Ara looked up and saw that they were at Century Ballroom.  She loved to dance; she and Kane talked about this place only this afternoon, and now they were here.  "Kane, this is perfect."

"I am glad you approve.  Now, let's go have some fun."

They parked the vehicle and went into the ballroom.  The hall had a high ceiling and a chandelier hanging down, but the dance floor magnificent.   The large wooden floor was so polished that the lights of the chandelier danced off it like fireflies.  On the stage was a band, currently playing Shostakovich Waltz No 2.  As the beats of the music began, couples gathered onto the dance floor and began to dance.

A striking woman met Kane and Ara.  "Kane, it is good so see you again."

"Kate, good to see you also.  How is Iezekiel?"

"He is great; he will be here later."

"Wonderful, tell him to come over when he gets here."

"Of course.  Now, you must be Ara."  Kate said to Ara.

"Yes, I am."

"Kane said you were a beauty."

"Thank you."

"Come, I have your table waiting."

Kate showed Kane and Ara to the table, which overlooked the dance floor.  Kane assisted Ara in her seat and Kate took their drink order. Kane ordered a Jameson and ginger and Ara ordered a glass of white wine.  They also both ordered waters, because they knew they would need it.

"Kane, this place is wonderful.  I can't wait to get out on the dance floor."

"Well, let's not wait."  Kane said as he stood and offered Ara his hand before leading her onto the dance floor and taking her into his arms.  The band then began playing Kiss of Fire, a tango.  Kane loved the tango; it was just like having sex, powerful and sensual all at the same time.

Ara loved all types of dance, but the tango was her favorite.  Kane placed his hand on her lower back and gripped her hand with the other.   Positioning his hips up against her as close as he could get, he began to take the first steps.  Soon, they were moving across the dance floor, moving together, not as two separate people, but, as one. At one point in the tango, Ara lifted her leg and wrapped it over Kane’s hip, and when she did, she could feel his hard cock up against her soaking wet pussy.

Kane could feel the heat coming off of Ara's pussy when she wrapped her leg around his hip.  Fuck, it was so hard to be a gentleman. It would so easy to unzip his pants and slip his cock into its home, but he would not. He had plans. He wanted Ara to remember tonight always.

Kane and Ara danced and danced until they were tired.  Iezekiel and Kate had come over to the table and they had a wonderful conversation with the couple.  Iezekiel and Kate were married, but were also Dominant and submissive. They had been together for the last four years, and Kate had recently announced she was expecting their first child.  Iezekiel was also part of the family, as their lawyer. Every crime family needed a good lawyer on staff, and Iezekiel was such a lawyer. Ara and Kate got along wonderfully and had exchanged numbers.  Soon, the topic of the Munch Masquerade came up.

"Kane, are you going to demonstrate?"

"Ara and I have not had the opportunity to talk about it."

Ara looked at Kane.  Did he want to do a demonstration with her at the Munch?  What would it involve?

"Well, I hope you do."  Iezekiel said.

After many more dances, Kane and Ara were ready to go home.  Kane drove like the wind, because he needed to find some relief…now!   They arrived in front of the building, where Ben was there waiting for them.  Kane assisted Ara out of the car and gave Ben a nod.

Once Kane had Ara in the door, he swept her off her feet and ran up the stairs to their bedroom.  Janetta had placed candles everywhere in the room; it glowed in the soft, amber light.She had also started the fireplace, which also gave off a soft, amber light.  Kane pushed the door shut with his foot.

"Baby, please, please tell me I can have you tonight?"

"Oh yes, please, I need you so much."  Ara moaned.

Kane reached for the belt around her waist and unbuckled it.  Pushing the dress open, he took in her beauty. "God, you are so fucking beautiful."  Kane then pushed the dress off her shoulders and let it fall to the floor. He then brought his hands up to her breasts and began to squeeze them hard.

"Kane, please, I can't wait much more."  Ara said as she neared her orgasm with him playing with her breasts.

Kane smirked and reached behind her to unsnap her bra, letting her breasts loose from their prison.  Leaning down, he took one nipple in his mouth and began to suck and bite it hard.

"Fuck, Kane."

Pulling back, Kane looked into Ara eyes and could tell she was close.  He picked her up once more and sat her on the edge of the table along the one wall.  "Baby, I am going to make you feel so good." Kane then unzipped his zipper and pulled out his cock.  He took his hard cock in this hand and rubbed it up and down her glistening folds. Confirming that she was ready for him, he plunged his cock deep into its home.

Ara screamed and came as soon as he entered her.  Fuck, it felt so good. "Harder, Kane."

"As you wish, my love."  Kane then began to thrust over and over into her tight wet hole.  Soon, he felt the walls grip his cock as another orgasm took over her, and soon after that, Kane followed with his own.

"It gets fucking better every time."  Kane moaned.

"I know."

Kane pulled his cock from her pussy; he watched as his cum, and hers, flowed out of her pussy.  Fuck, that was hot. He pulled her up from the table, held her tight, then lowered himself down, and kissed her sweet lips.

"Come, I have another surprise."  Kane said, picking her and carrying her into the bathroom.  Janetta, again, had placed candles around the room along with rose petals, and a bottle of champagne on ice, complete with two glasses.

Kane lowered Ara to the floor and began to remove the remainder of her clothes off.  He then placed her in the tub. Once she was in, he quickly removed the rest of his clothes and climbed in behind her.  Taking a washcloth, he began to gently wash her skin. Once he had cleaned her up, he reached over and poured them each a glass of champagne.

"Ara, I just wanted to thank you for going out with me tonight.  I have never had a date like this; it was beyond anything I thought it would be."

"Oh, Kane, I loved every minute of it.  You made me feel so special."

"Good, now, let's get out of here and celebrate some more."

Kane got out of the tub and grabbed towels to wrap around Ara and himself.  He helped Ara from the tub and took his time to dry every spot on her body. He picked her up once again, and carried her back into the bedroom, but, this time placed, her in one of the leather chairs by the fireplace.  He got down on his knees and buried his face in her pussy. He was like a man who had gone without water for weeks, and she was flowing with the sweetest water he had ever tasted. Sucking hard on her clit, Ara arched her back and stroked his head, pushing him into her pussy.

"Yes, fuck yes, Kane.  I am so close." Ara moaned.

Kane continued to lick from her ass, up her folds, to her clit.  Once there, he took it in between his teeth and bit down, hard. Then, she began cumming all over his mouth and tongue.

"KANE!!"  Ara screamed at the top of her lungs.

After a few more licks and kisses on her juicy mound, he leaned back and licked his lips, savoring every bit of her nectar.  "I could live off your nectar."

Ara rose up. At that moment, she was like a woman possessed.  She pushed Kane back and crawled up his body. She grabbed his hard cock and aligned her pussy over it and then she lowered herself until Kane's balls touched her ass.

"Fuck, baby, that feels so good."

"Kane, I got to have so much more."  Ara moaned as she began to bounce over and over again on his cock.  The need to be closer than she was, was so overpowering. She rocked her hips and leaned down so Kane could take a suck off her tits, but, after a few seconds, she pulled it from his mouth and reared back hard on his cock.

"FUCK, ARA, JUST LIKE THAT!"

Ara continued to fuck Kane hard. Soon, she felt her orgasm building.  "KANE, CUM WITH ME NOW!" Ara demanded.

Kane had never felt anything like this, and when he heard her demand him to come, he did.  He shot stream after stream of cum deep inside of her.

Ara legs began to shake and her pussy grabbed hold of Kane’s cock as she came hard.  After she had finished, she collapsed on top of Kane.

"What the fuck was that?"  Ara asked.

"That, my love, is you taking control, and it was hot as fuck."

They stayed connected for a while, but they finally parted and go up.  "Come; let's take this to the bed." Kane said.

They soon were in their bed wrapped around one another.  Not saying anything, just enjoying being together. Kane knew it was time to confess to Ara what he had in his heart.  Kane rose up to his knees and looked down at Ara. Taking his thumb he rubbed it over her pink pouty lips.

Kane covered Ara’s body with his and looked deeply into her eyes.  "Ara, I know some would say it is too soon, but they don't know that, sometimes, it only takes a moment to know.  When I saw you on your knees in front of Uriel, I nearly lost it. You were so perfect. I fought with myself for the feelings I had that evening, but after seeing you so vulnerable after Kurtus almost got to you, I knew that I wanted, no, needed to take care of you.  Over the last few days, I have discovered that I never want to let you go. I want to wake up beside you every day, I want to sleep beside you every night, and I want to share my life with you. Fuck, Ara, I have fallen in love with you."

Ara was shocked by Kane's speech.  However, looking up at this man, she knew that he was speaking the truth.  Ara brought her hand to his face, looked into his eyes, and smiled. "I love you, too, so much."

"Really?"  Kane asked.

"Yes."

"Thank God, because, baby, I can't live without you."

Ara closed her eyes, taking in Kane's love that flowed between them.  For the first time in her life, she actually felt loved and wanted.

Kane looked down at Ara, her eyes were closed, but she had a sweet smile on her face.  He couldn’t help but hope that she’d still want to be with him after tomorrow.

Chapter 12

 

While Kane and Ara celebrated their confession to one another, across town Zachary Morotti was going over the information on Luna Santo White.  All the information he received led him to believe the young woman he met was actually his oldest grandchild. Fuck, was he going to do if she was? It was obvious that she was very taken with Kane Leone.

Kane Leone, the son of Nazario Leone, a man who was known as a tough as nails Don, but was also known for being trustworthy and a man of his word.  The Nazario Leone family had been dealing with guns and protection service; in other words, they were hit men, while Zachary had decided to continue his father's dealings in drugs and prostitution. But, as of late, he had gotten tired of all the pain that they’d caused.  Maybe he was just getting tired. His time as leader was coming to an end, but he had many reservations concerning his oldest grandson. Kurtus was so much like his father, quick temper, self-centered, and had a lust for women, and, rumor had it, with men also. Zachary knew that Kurtus had become a Dominant, or, at least said that what he was, but Zachary had heard sick stories of Kurtus’ brutal abuse of women.  Zachary didn't practice BDSM, but he knew what it meant to be a true Dominant. A true Dominant was someone who didn’t use the title to take advantage of women. Zachary knew that Kane Leone was a Dominant, but, unlike Kurtus, Kane didn't play being a Dominant, but truly was a Dominant. Never had he heard anything bad about Kane.

Zachary wondered how exactly Ara and Kane’s relationship worked.  The way Kane positioned his body toward her, and the look in his eye, lead him to believe that he might that very strong feelings toward her.  And, of course, the way Ara stood up to him made him chuckle. She was very spirited and beautiful, very much like his mother Arabella. However, he didn’t know what he was going to do.   

"Zachary, you asked to see me?"  Liam asked.

"Yes, Liam, I need you to go to Phoenix, Arizona and find Luna White.  You need to tell her that I sent you, and that I what to know the truth about her daughter."

"Her daughter?"

"Yes, Ara White.  Tell Luna that I know who she is, but I want her to say the words."

"Okay, Sir."

"Go now, Liam, I have the private jet waiting for you and I need you to keep this between you and me.  Not a word to Sebastian or Kurtus."

Liam left to catch the plane, but he wondered who Luna and Ara White were and what the information had to do with Sebastian or Kurtus, for that matter.  He quickly boarded the plane and a few hours later were touching down in Phoenix. Liam met up with Geoffrey, a private investigator Zachary had hired. Liam had done business with Geoffrey before, and knew that Geoffrey was the best at finding someone.

"Geoffrey, good to see you again, my friend."

"Same here, Liam."

"Do you have the information I need?"

"Yes, come; let's go over to the diner across the street and talk."

They walked across the street and found a table in the back.

"All right, I found Luna White.  She is in a long term care facility."

"What is wrong with her?"

"Cancer."

"How bad?"

"She has only weeks to live."

"Shit! Is she coherent enough for me to talk to her?"

"Yes, but she is really weak."

"Shit, I guess I will go first thing in the morning then."  Liam said.

"Come, my friend, you can stay with me tonight."

"Thanks, I really do hate hotels."

The next morning Liam arrived at the long-term facility and found Luna White’s room.  Walking into the room, he found her lying in the bed with tubes and machines hooked up.

Her skin was a sick yellow color and she was very thin.  Liam knew if he looked at her long enough, he would be able to see her bones.  Luna opened her eyes and looked at Liam.

"Who are you?"

"Luna White, I have been sent by Zachary Morotti."

Luna knew that name well and thought that she would never hear it again in her life.  He was the man that drove her away from the only man she ever loved.

Thinking back to the day when she and Sebastian were interrupted by Zachary, she could understand how he could have mistaken what was going on between them as abusive.  She and Sebastian had been talking for months. She was falling in love with him.  Sebastian had told her that his father had made him marry Portia, but he did not love her, that he loved only her.  She knew that Sebastian loved to dominate women. Sebastian had tied her up, ate her pussy until it was raw, and had her suck his cock deep down her throat; these activities brought her great joy.  Sebastian wanted to play a game, where they role-played him taking her for the first time. "Luna, my love, it would bring me great pleasure if you act as if I was taking you by force.”

The day arrived and she played her part, but Sebastian was so excited that he got carried away.  However, before they could finish their little game, Zachary broke in and assumed the worst. He grabbed her from the room and had given her a few hundred dollars to keep her mouth shut.  A few days later, her family had friends from America come to visit. This was the first time she saw Mave White. Their parents pushed them together, so she spent the next few weeks talking and showing him around the countryside.  Mave was a nice person, but he was no Sebastian.

One morning, when she got up, she was suddenly sick to her stomach.  As she finished throwing up, she glanced over saw a box of tampons. She soon realized that she had missed her period.  Fuck, what was she going to do? She knew Zachary would never let her near Sebastian and, now that she was pregnant, her parents would demand to know who the father was.  Then Mave came to mind. So, that evening she came onto him, and he fell for it. A week later, she told him that she was pregnant with his child. At first, he was surprised, but he had fallen in love with Luna, so he asked her to marry him.  A speedy wedding was performed and they traveled back to America. When Luna went into labor eight months later, she had convinced Mave that the baby was coming early. She gave birth to a girl, whom she named her after Sebastian's grandmother, Arabella Marie.

During Arabella’s first few years of life, Luna could barely stand looking at her.  With each glance, hate boiled inside of Luna. Arabella was the reason Luna had to leave Italy, and her only love, Sebastian. Then, the stupid child fell and broke her leg and had to have a blood transfusion, and the truth came out.  Mave was livid. He demanded to know whose child she was, but Luna would not tell him. She gathered Arabella up and ran off. Over the years, the hatred grew with each day. So, when Arabella wanted to spend the summer before she went to college with Mave, Luna rejoiced that she would not have to look at her anymore.

All was right with the world once more, so Luna had decided to move back to Italy. But, when she went to the doctor for a check-up before leaving, they found out that she had lung cancer and there was nothing they could do, just keep her comfortable.  So, now she only had a few weeks to live, and who should walk in but a man with a connection to her past.

"What does he want?"

"He wants to know about Arabella White."

Shit, how had he found out about her?  "What about her?"

"Luna, Zachary wants you to tell me the truth."

"Why?"

"Luna, we are talking about Zachary Morotti.  He has other ways to get the answer, but he wanted to hear it from your own lips."

"Tell Zachary that he has a granddaughter who was born on September 9th, 1989, and was named after his mother."

Liam stared at the sickly woman and couldn't believe what he heard.  He knew that Kurtus was born in October…so Arabella White was Zachary's oldest grandchild.

"Tell me, how is the love of my life?"

"I am sorry, but I have never met Mave White."  Liam answer.

Luna weakly laughed.  "No, the love of my life is Sebastian Morotti."  Luna then laid back and closed her eyes. She felt suddenly at peace.  The great secret that she had carried all the years was out. She didn't care that her daughter would be in the hands of Zachary Morotti.  Thinking of Sebastian, she began to walk into the light.

Liam stared at Luna as she closed her eyes and a faint smile came upon her face, then the alarms on the machines around her began to go off.  The nurses walked into the room and took her pulse.

"She’s gone."  The nurse said.

Liam nodded and walked out of the room.  Picking up the phone, he called the pilot of the plane and told him to have it ready.  He quickly arrived at the airport and boarded the plane. Liam sat back and thought of the conversation he had with Luna White and wondered what was going to happen with Arabella White.  She was Zachary's oldest grandchild and could be the one to take over the family. What was she like? Where was she? The plane ride went by quickly, and as soon as the plane landed, Liam traveled to Zachary's home.  The housekeeper opened the door and told him that Zachary was in his study. Liam arrived at the door and knocked.

"Come in."  Zachary said.

Liam walked in and stood in front of Zachary’s desk.

"Did you talk to her?"

"Yes and she admitted that Arabella White is Sebastian's child."

"Did she say anything else?"

"She only asked how Sebastian was. After that, she died."

"Died?  What do you mean?"  Zachary asked.

"She was on death's door when I arrived.  She had lung cancer."

Zachary now had the confirmation that he needed.  His oldest grandchild was Arabella White, no, Arabella Morotti.  Now he needed to make a decision on the right way to talk to Arabella, or Ara, about her heritage. Once that happened, he would begin to groom her to take over the family.

"Thank you, Liam.  Remember; don't say a word to anyone about this."

"Zachary, I promise not to, but do you know where Arabella is?"

"Liam, Arabella is here in Seattle."

"Really?"

"Yes, and soon I may need you to help me with something."

"Anything, just ask."

"Thank you, I will be in touch."

Liam left and Zachary continued to think about his granddaughter.  As he looked at the photographs on the desk, he took particular interest in the one of Sebastian, Portia, Kurtus, and Simon.  Fuck, Kurtus was not going to like this. Zachary knew that Kurtus had been demanding Zachary turn over the reins to him, but Zachary had been reluctant.  Was it wrong to be afraid to turn over your family life work to a man he knew in his heart would destroy it? His own flesh and blood was a disgrace. Zachary then began to think of Ara, the sweet but strong young woman who had just been proven to be his granddaughter.  Zachary smiled brightly; he had a granddaughter. The was a knock on his door.

"Come in."

Tony walked in and sat down in front of Zachary's desk.

"Do you have any more information for me, Tony?"

"Yes, I do.  I went over to Miss White’s apartment when everyone was away. When I went in, there were only personal items in one bedroom.  It looks like Miss Henderson is living there alone, but there are several moving boxes around."

"So none of Ara’s items are there?"

"Yes. Also, the tail you had me put on Kane, followed him and Miss White on what looked like a date.  It was reported they were very cozy and spent the evening sharing many kisses and holding each other close.  Here are photographs that he took." Tony said, handing over the pictures to Zachary.

Zachary took the pictures and looked at each one carefully; it was very clear that Ara was indeed in love with Kane, and he with her.  Shit, this made things complicated. Zachary wondered how close Ara had become to Nazario. If she had been taken in under Nazario’s protection, then it would be a fight to get her.

"Also, you heard about Puss and Boots?"

"Yes."

"I found out that Kurtus was behind it, along with stealing a large shipment of guns from the Leones."

"WHAT THE FUCK?"  Zachary roared.

"Our man that we have close to Kurtus says that he is preparing to take over the family and this was his show of strength."

"Does the Nazario know who did it?"

"No, but I know it won't be long.  Kane's men are looking into it and his Capo is really good."

"Who is his Capo?"

"Uriel Brookshire."

"I have heard his name before, but where?"

"Uriel is Miss Henderson’s boyfriend.  He is also the manager at Diamond Knotts."

"The BDSM club?"

"Yes, Uriel is a Dominant and Miss Henderson is his submissive."

Zachary took a moment to think about all the information.  Then, an idea sparked.

"Is Ara a submissive?"

"I don't know, but the serving job was at Diamond Knotts."

"Fuck."

"Also, I heard that Kurtus attacked her, but Kane saved her."

"WHAT FUCK DO YOU MEAN HE ATTACKED HER?"

"He came on to her and, from what I was told, bit her neck."

Zachary’s blood was boiling.  Yes, Kurtus was his flesh and blood, but he had harmed his granddaughter, his own half-sister.  Now, what the fuck was he going to do?

"Tony, put someone on Kurtus and Sebastian.   I want to know everything they are doing."

"I will; what about Ara?"

"Watch her and keep me up informed of every detail."

Tony got up and left to make sure Zachary wishes were met.

Zachary thought about all the information that Tony had given him.  Kane Leone was now not only the future Don of the Leone Family, but also a man who was in love with his granddaughter.  Then a thought came to mind, what if Kane married Ara? Fuck; that would mean she would be the wife of the Don of the Leone Family.  Zachary did not know what to do. His grandson was not fit to be the ruler of the family, but Ara might be taken away if she married Kane.  Zachary couldn’t help but wonder what would happen if she didn’t, or if there was another possibility, joining the two families.

Chapter 13

 

The morning sun beamed through the windows of the bedroom, and the rays of light slowly crept toward the couple, who were tightly bound to each other. They were currently bound by their love, but they hoped that, maybe one in the near future, they’d be bound with a band of gold.  The three sacred words had been spoken from their hearts last night and they spent hours whispering, moaning, and screaming the words to each other, as they enjoyed the hours of lovemaking.

Ara sighed softly and arched her back and shoulders.  Last night’s, hell, the early morning activities had made her stiff.  Kane was such a powerful lover that she often thought his cock hit her spleen with each deep thrust.

However, the slight pain that it caused made her want him more.  Ara thought about the moment that Kane told her he loved her; the painful lifetime of never being loved ended.  Her heart was filled with his love. She knew that she would never love another man. Kane Leone was the man she trusted with her heart, body, and soul.

"What is that smile for, my love?"  Kane said in his husky morning voice.

"Just thinking about last night."

"You don't regret it, do you?"  Kane asked nervously, hoping she had not changed her mind.

Ara moved so she was looking directly into his beautiful green eyes.  "I love you with everything that I am."

"Fuck, baby, I love you so much."

Kane leaned up, captured her lips, and poured all the love he had for her in that kiss.  He had never dreamed that his heart could be so full. His entire life was viewed through dark colored glasses, never clearly seeing the world around him, but now, the glass was clear, and the world was bright and new.  Falling in love had changed Kane for the better.

Finally, they pulled apart, both gasping for air; Kane pulled Ara back into his arms and squeezed her tight.  "I want to stay like this for the rest of our lives."

"As lovely as that sounds, we have to get up and go to your parents’ house."

Kane’s heart began to beat fast and his mind began to play out all the different scenarios in which Ara might take the news today.  However, the one that frightened him the most was Ara leaving him. Kane knew that he would never find anyone like her.

"Let's go shower and get ready then."  Kane said, giving her a tighter squeeze.

They went off to shower, bathing each other in soft caresses and tender kisses.  Each touch, each kiss, each longing look was filled with their ever-increasing love.  They emerged and went to select their clothes for today. Even though only going to brunch, Ara still wanted to look nice.  She selected a simple yet lovely black dress and wore a pair of heels that Kane said that made her ass ‘look fucking hot’. Next, Ara selected a sexy black thong that had a ruffled top, a garter belt, and black stockings.  The bra that matched was a cute yet minuscule shelf bra. Her nipples were barely covered and her mounds were pushed high and proud. Kane fucking loved watching her dress. As each piece of clothing went on, he imagined taking them off later.  When she covered her tits with that piece of fabric, that some would call a bra, he nearly came. Fuck, he had to sit beside her at his parents’ house knowing what she had on under her dress. Fuck, it was going to be a hard morning, in more ways than one.  Kane selected a pair of dark pants, a baby blue button down shirt, and a leather jacket.

Walking down the stairs hand and hand, Kane and Ara were met by Ben.

"Good morning."

"Good morning, Ben.  We are off to my parents’ house."

"Certainly."

They were quickly in the car and off to Nazario and Rosa's.  Kane held Ara's hand like a lifeline, afraid that, if he let go, she would disappear on him.

Ara could tell something was wrong with Kane.  He was holding onto her hand so tightly, she was afraid that she’d begin losing the circulation there soon.  What could it be? Had someone threatened him or his family? Whatever it was, she knew she needed to be strong for him.  She did not want to lose the one person that had ever loved her.

"So, are you excited about tonight?"  Kane said, trying to get his mind off of the situation.

"Very much so; I just hope I won't disappoint you."

"Not possible.  I promised to go slow and I will continue to check to see where you are.  Don't overthink it. Just trust me."

"I do, with everything that I am."

"Good and I trust you.  However, please remember your safe word if it gets to be too much.  I want you to remember tonight as the beginning of our Dominant/submissive relationship with fond memories.  I want; no, I need to meet all your needs."

"Kane, you are a wonderful Dominant. I know that you will lead me to a place of pleasure that I have only dreamt about."

Kane placed a kiss on her lips.  "Together, we will get there together."

They soon arrived and Kane and Ara walked into the home hand and hand.  Rosa met them at the door and hugged them tight.

"I am so happy to have you here.  Please come in, I thought we could eat on the deck."

Kane led Ara through the house and out to the deck that overlooked the harbor.  There was a soft, warm breeze. They could smell the salt off the water and hear the gentle pushing of the waves against the bank.  On the deck was a gorgeous set of outdoor furniture in black iron and blue fabric.

"Kane, this is beautiful."

"Mom loves to decorate; that’s why she was so excited about your office."

"She has so many wonderful ideas. I can't wait to get started."

"Kane, Ara, so glad you are here."  Nazario said as he walked out of the bay doors and over to Ara, giving her a hug and a kiss on the head.

Kane watched his father as he hugged Ara. He knew that Ara had won over Nazario’s heart.

"Come sit, Rosa and Maggie are on the way with the food.  I'll pour the mimosas."

Nazario poured the orange juice into each of flutes and then opened a bottle of Cristal and topped off the each glass.  Rosa and Maggie emerged from the house carrying two trays of food. Each tray contained cinnamon buns, scrambled eggs, bacon, and fresh cut fruit.  The women soon placed the trays onto the table.

Nazario pulled out the seat for Rosa to sit down and once she did, he placed a sweet kiss on her head.  Leaning close to her ear, he whispered huskily. "I love you and can't wait until later."

Friday nights had been set aside for Dominant Nazario and submissive Rosa time.  Tonight, Nazario had a surprise for his little pet. Thinking about the scene that he had planned made his cock hard. Nazario sat down in the chair next to Rosa and placed a napkin over his lap, willing it to go away.

Kane pulled out the chair for Ara, and placed a kiss on her head, just like his father had done to his mother.  Sitting down beside her, the couples began to serve themselves the delicious looking food. Nazario handed a mimosa to Kane, Ara, and Rosa.  "I would like to make a toast." Raising his glass, he looked at each one of them. "To new beginnings and finding what is most important in the world.  Love."

They bumped their glasses together and all took a drink.  The food was eaten and the conversation was kept light. Rosa told Ara about the funny things Kane had done as a small child and, with each passing story, Kane’s face turned a soft pink glow.  Ara giggled at the sight of the big bad mafia guy, blushing over his mommy telling stories about him.

Kane leaned over and whispered in her ear.  "Keep it up, but remember where you will be tonight."

Ara turned quickly and looked into the darkened eyes of the man she loved.  Damn, she wondered, would it be rude to jump up and leave? She quickly determined that it would be, and the devil in him knew what he was doing.  Damn, it was going to be a hot night.

"Kane, why don't we go into the den?"  Nazario said.

Kane stood and helped Ara with her chair and took her into his arms.  "I love you so much."

"I love you."

Kane and Ara walked into the house and toward the den.  Just like the rest of the house, it was warm and very welcome.  There was a large leather sofa facing a granite faced fireplace with a large ornate mantle.  Over the fireplace was an oil painting of Nazario, Rosa, and Kane. They had sat down for the painting two years ago, as a Mother's Day gift for Rosa.  The artist had captured the love that both men had for Rosa.

Nazario sat in a chair across from the sofa, while Rosa sat on one side of Ara while Kane sat on the other side.  Nazario had told Rosa everything that he had found out about Ara and her parents. To say that Rosa was livid was an understatement.  When Nazario finished telling her, Rosa walked over to her purse, pulled out her gun, and made sure that it was loaded. She then put it back in her purse and grabbed her keys.  Nazario had to talk her out of going to Phoenix and having a little talk with Luna. You didn’t mess with momma bear.

"Ara, I want you to know how happy we are that you have come into our son's life.  It is has always been our hope that he would find someone who would love him with all their heart."

Ara placed her hand on Kane's knee and squeezed.  "Nazario, I know it may seem quick, but I love Kane with everything that I am.  I promise that I will always love him."

"Ara, we know."

Kane placed his hand on top of hers and held it tight.  He knew that his Dad was getting ready to change her life.

"Ara, what I am about to tell you is going to be hard for you, but remember that nothing that I am about to say changes the fact that Rosa and I consider you part of this family.  You will always be a part of this family and, as such, be under my protection as Don. When Kane takes over, you will be under his protection. Do you understand?"

Ara wondered what Nazario was talking about; why would she need to be under the protection of the family?

"Ara, I love you.  Please remember that and trust that I am speaking from my heart."

"I love you, and I trust you."

Kane nodded at his father to continue.  "Remember the man from the restaurant?"

"Yes.  Zachary Morotti."

"Yes, well after running into Zachary, and the way he looked at you, I needed to ensure that there was nothing in your background that would cause him to come after you."

"But I have never done anything."

"We know, but, Ara, your mother has.  We found out that, when you were almost three, you broke your leg and needed a pint of blood. However, when your parents went to donate, neither one of them was a match."

Ara remembered from her high school biology class that children received their blood type from at least one of their parents.  But, since neither of her parents were a match, what did that mean?

"Ara, Mave White is not your father."

"WHAT?! You are wrong; he had to marry my mother because she got pregnant."

"Ara, we believe that she was already pregnant when she met Mave."

"Then who the hell is my father?"  Ara said as she felt the world fall around her.

"Sebastian Morotti, Zachary Morotti’s son."  Nazario said.

Ara thought about everything that Nazario had just told her.  Her mother had lied, not only to Mave, but to her as well. Why would she do that?  Why not tell this Sebastian guy that she was pregnant? Wait, Zachary Morotti…she knew that name.  Kane had told her that he was the boss of the rival crime family.

"Nazario, why didn't my mother tell Sebastian that she was carrying his child?

"Ara, Sebastian was married at the time."

Ara thought about her mother having an affair with a married man.  How could she? What type of man must Sebastian be to cheat on his own wife?  Then she wondered if Zachary knew about her. "Does Zachary know about me?"

"I don't know for sure, but if we got the information, I am sure he has it, too.  But that is not all; Sebastian has two sons, Kurtus and Simon."

"I have two brothers?"

"Yes, but, Ara, I am sad to say that I have only heard negative things about Kurtus. However, Simon has been quiet; I have never had any problems with him.  There’s more, though. Ara, Zachary has decided not to pass the family business over to Sebastian. Instead, he’s passing it over to the oldest grandchild. Ara...that would be you."

Ara became very scared; what was going to happen to her.  What would it mean for her and Kane’s relationship? Then, as the questions were forming, one after another, a thought hit her.  She pulled her hand from Kane's and jumped to her feet. Tears quickly formed in her eyes and began to fall down her cheeks. "Please tell me that you didn't tell me you loved me just to get control of their family."

Kane quickly jumped to his feet and stood in front of Ara.  He has sat through each revelation, waiting for the pieces to fall into place.  Once the question left Ara’s lips, he reached out, took her hand, and placed it over his heart. "This heart has, and always will, beat for you, Ara”

Ara’s hand lay over his heart; the warmth of his body seeped into her flesh.  Looking up, her eyes met his, and she instantly remembered every touch, every kiss, and every word that had been said between them. The word that screamed in her head over and over again was TRUST.  She trusted him with her heart and soul. Ara reached up, put her hand behind his head, and pulled him down into her lips.

Kane was shocked, at first, but quickly returned the kiss.

Ara pulled back from his lips and said, with a determined conviction, "I trust you."

"Fuck, baby, you had me scared there for a moment."

"I'm sorry."

"No, you have every right to be upset."

Kane kissed her once again and then they sat down.  Ara looked to each member of her new family, and asked, "What do I do now?"

"Ara, like I said earlier, I have put you under the protection of the Leone family.  By doing so, every member of this family will do everything possible to keep you safe.  Zachary may try to take you and force you take over the business, which would be difficult since you have no knowledge of the family business.  Zachary knows this, so he would probably arrange a marriage with a high ranking member of his family or a close family friend."

"But I love Kane.  No, I won't marry anyone he picks."

"But would you be willing to marry someone if it meant that it would keep you from Zachary's choices?"  Nazario asked.

"But, who?"  Ara asked.

Kane knew that it was his turn.  Getting down on one knee, he gently caressed her hand.  "Ara, I love you. I have told you I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you.  I will keep you safe. I will always be there for you; I will love you until my last breath, please marry me."

Ara was in shock.  Kneeling in front of her was the only person who ever loved her and here he was asking her to marry him.  Could she?

Kane continued to caress her hand, praying that she would say yes.  His hands began to shake, something that never happened to him. Fuck, he could be looking down the barrel of a gun and not be scared or nervous, but this beautiful creature before him had that power with her silence.

Hot salty tears began to fall from Ara’s big brown eyes. Her heart began beating with the speed of a hummingbird’s wings, her mouth suddenly became dry, and her lungs were crying for air, but, somewhere deep inside her, she gathered her strength. In a voice stronger than she could ever imagine, she spoke the two words that would change her life forever.  “I will.”

For the first time in Kane’s adult life, tears formed in his eyes.  He would remember this moment for the rest of his life: the moment when Ara had agreed to be his wife.  Fuck, he was getting married. Bringing her hand up to his lips, he kissed each finger. “Fuck, baby, I am so happy.”

Ara had to laugh at her foul mouthed fiancée.  Then, it hit her. “Shit, I’m getting married.”

Kane leaned back on his heels and let out a loud belly laugh.

Both Nazario and Rosa had tears in their eyes, because their son, their precious baby boy, was getting married to the woman that he loved.  Rosa reached over and grabbed Ara’s hand. “Ara, welcome to the family.”

“Thank you.”

“Nazario, we have a daughter.”  Rosa cried.

Hearing Rosa call her ‘daughter’ caused Ara to cry, because, for the first time in her life, she had a father and mother who cared about her.  Nazario got up from his seat and kneeled beside Kane in front of Ara. Reaching in his pocket, he pulled out a cuff bracelet. It was platinum. In the middle was a black cameo, but, instead of a woman's face, it had a lion with a hand on the top and three trefoils at the bottom.  “Ara, each member of the Leone family has a piece of jewelry with our family crest on it. This one, my dear, is yours.”

Ara pulled her hand from Rosa and extended her arm to Nazario, who placed the bracelet around her wrist.  “It’s so pretty. What does the symbol mean?”

“The strength of the family is only as strong as the trust we have for one another.”

“I will wear it with pride and joy.”

“Rosa has a ring she wears on her right hand and Kane has a leather cuff he wears.  I have this pinky ring, which will be passed down to Kane when he takes over the family.  I also have a leather cuff, which I will begin to wear after he takes over.”

“Ara, I want to take you to pick out your ring.”  Kane said.

“No, Kane, whatever you get will be fine.”  Ara said, hoping he wouldn’t go overboard on it.

“No, I want your opinion, because it will be on that lovely finger for all of eternity.”

Ara couldn’t help but wonder who the hell would say no to that.  “Okay, but please don’t buy me the Hope Diamond.”

“No fucking promises, every motherfucking asshole is going to know you are off the fucking market.”

“Now, before you rush off to the jewelers, I want to let you know that, as of this very moment, you will have a member of the family with you at all times.”  Nazario said.

“Who?”  Kane asked.

“Erik.”

Kane smiled; he knew that Erik would be the perfect choice for Ara.  “So he’s earned all his bones?”

“Yes, I thought that, before you two leave, I would have him come over and start.  Then, on Monday night, we’d have the ceremony.”

“That sounds good; I would like to get home early today, because Ara and I have plans tonight.”  Kane said with a smirk.

Nazario looked at his son’s face.  Once he saw the smirk on his face, he knew those plans included his playroom.  “Rosa and I have plans also, so I will go call him now.”

Kane got off his knees and sat down beside Ara, holding her hand and enjoying the moment.  Damn, he thought, this was going get ugly with Zachary, but fuck him, he can’t have her.

Nazario walked back into the room and had a seat.  “Erik will be here in about an hour. Now, we need to discuss the wedding.  Ara, dear, I know it would be wonderful to spend months planning, but I think the sooner, the better.  Zachary is going to be mad, and I am afraid he would try something.”

“Dad, what about Sebastian or, hell, Kurtus?  They are not going to be happy to find out that Ara exists and that she is the oldest grandchild.”

“What do you think we should do?”  Nazario asked.

“Nazario, you said that Zachary and you had an understanding. What if you invited him to a meeting and let him know that Kane and I have decided to wed?  This way he is informed before he hears it from someone else or reads about it. I am his granddaughter, but he needs to hear that I am not being forced into this wedding.”

Nazario looked at Kane; Ara made a good point.  Maybe Zachary would take the news better if it came from him.  Shit, she is smart and he knew that, with the right training, she could make a good Donna.  Fuck, she and Kane will make one hell of a team.

"Ara, would you like to meet Zachary, if he requests it?"  Nazario asked.

Ara thought about it.  He was her grandfather, but she did not want anything to do with the criminal activities.  Shit, was that a double standard? She was okay with the Leones running guns, and being hit men, but not what her grandfather's family did.  Drugs were a definite no, too many lives are destroyed by them, and human trafficking was wrong on so many levels. However, somewhere deep inside, she wanted to meet him.

"Yes, but not alone.  I would need Kane with me."

Kane did not like the idea of Ara meeting Zachary, but he also knew she had questions that only he could answer.  Hearing that she would not meet Zachary without him by her side, made him feel better. "I would never leave your side, if it is something you want to do.  Dad, what do you think?"

"I think Ara has a good idea; maybe we can talk to Zachary and make him see that you and Ara are a great team.  Zachary has always been very level headed, but my main concern Sebastian and Kurtus and their reactions. Kurtus has been biding his time until Zachary decided to turn over the reins.  But, now that Ara is the oldest grandchild, I don't know if that is going to happen."

"Nazario, I could never be a part of the type of business they conduct.  I find it disgusting and vile."

"But you are okay with what we do?"  Nazario questioned.

"Surprisingly, it doesn't bother me."

Nazario smirked; damn, she was one fascinating young woman.  Kane was going to have his hands full with her, much he did with his lovely Rosa.

"Well then, let me call Zachary."  Nazario pulled out his phone and dialed Zachary’s private cell number.

"Hello, Nazario."  Zachary answered.

"Hello, Zachary.  I would like to meet with you if possible."

"Really, about what?"

"Zachary, we know about Ara's heritage."

"Okay, when and where?"

"The sooner, the better; you are welcome in my home.  I will guarantee your safety." Nazario looked at the clock. It was 10:00, and he knew Kane would want a diamond on Ara's hand before meeting with him.

“How about twelve thirty?"

"Fine, I will be bringing Tony."

"Not a problem; we will see you then."  Nazario hung up and placed the phone back in his pocket.  "He is bringing Tony. Kane, I think you should call Uriel, and have him here as well."

Kane pulled his phone from his pocket and called Uriel telling him to be at Nazario’s house at twelve fifteen.  As soon as he had finished talking to Uriel, Maggie brought in Erik.

"Erik, it’s so good to see you."  Rosa said, giving him a hug.

Erik, the kind, good hearted man who loved life, picked up Rosa and hugged her in a big bear hug.

"Erik, put me down."

Erik chuckled and placed the woman he considered a second mom back down on her feet.

"Erik, glad you could make it so soon.  I have something I want to talk to you about, but first I want you to meet someone.  Erik this is Ara; Ara this is Erik."

"Glad to meet you, little lady…damn…you're hot."

"Erik, shut your fucking mouth; you're talking about my fiancée."  Kane barked.

Erik whipped his head around and stared at Kane.  "When the fuck did that happen?"

"This morning.  Anyway, sit down; we have some business to discuss."

"Erik, you have done a great job with everything we have asked you to do, so Monday you will be a made man."  Nazario said.

"REALLY?! Thank you, thank you.  I promise to make you proud." Erik said.

"I have all the trust in the world that you will.  As of this moment, you are Ara's bodyguard. Whenever she leaves the home she and Kane share, you will go with her.  She is working at Leone Towers with Kane and me."

"Is there a threat I need to be aware of?"

"We will be discussing that after a meeting this afternoon, but your main concern is to protect her with your life."  Nazario said.

"I will."  Erik said.

"Great.  Kane and Ara are getting ready to leave to do a little shopping, so get to it."

Kane and Ara said their goodbyes to Nazario and Rosa and went out the front door to find Ben by the car waiting for them.  Kane assisted Ara in the car and turned to Ben.

"Ben, make sure you have your weapon handy at all times.  Also Erik will be Ara's bodyguard from now on."

"I understand. It is loaded and ready."  Ben said.

Kane turned and looked into Erik’s eyes with a deadly serious look.  "She is my life."

"I understand, Kane; I won't let you down."

"Great, Ben take us to Valdo's."

Kane got in the back with Ara, while Erik rode in the front with Ben.  They sped to the jeweler, whose family had made rings for the Leone family for generations.  Kane knew that Valdo would have the type of ring that Ara deserved on her finger.

They pulled up in front of Valdo’s Jewelry; the outside of the building was dark red brick with the wood trim painted in a soft butter cream.  Two lead glass lights flanked the large and ornate wood door.

Kane opened the door for Ara and walked into the store.  The walls of the store were a warm golden color, with a deep chocolate brown accent stripe down the middle, in which glass alcoves held displays of beautiful jewelry.  A large gold chandelier hung from the ceiling and the floors were covered in a medallion pattern carpet in the same dark brown and gold. The counters were dark lacquer brown and the chairs were in soft gold color.

"Kane Leone, so good to see you," Valdo said walking towards Kane and Ara.

"Valdo, it has been too long.  How is your father?"

"Well; he’s enjoying retirement and how is your family?"

"Very good, actually, they are on cloud nine."  Kane said, wrapping his arm around Ara’s waist and pulling her close.  "I would like you to meet my fiancée, Ara White."

Valdo eyes grew wide.  "To be married?"

"Yes, now we need a ring to go on her beautiful finger."

"Sure, do you have anything in mind?"

"No."  Kane said leaning close to Valdo and whispered to him.  "Bring out everything…except for those below five carats."

Valdo nodded then went into the back room and pulled the best rings he had.  The Leone family were great customers, and he knew they only bought the best. If this was Kane Leone’s fiancée’s ring, so many people would see it, which would lead to more sales.  After selecting the best he had, he returned to the showroom and laid his selections down on the black felt cloth.

Ara looked down at the black felt.  There laid the most gorgeous rings she had ever seen.  The first was a large round diamond with sapphires around it, but it was not the one.  Next was a pear shape diamond, but it was too big and was not her style, but the third one was it.  It was a large emerald cut diamond surrounded by diamonds and the band had diamonds all along the side. Kane watched as Ara rubbed the ring. As he looked at her face, he knew that that was the one.

"Is that it, my love, the ring that will be on your finger for all eternity?"

"Yes.  Oh Kane; it’s perfect."

"Valdo, I believe we have found a ring."

"Excellent, now, Miss White, let's see if it needs sizing."  Valdo said.

"Actually, Valdo, let me do something."  Kane said. He stood from the chair and moved Ara's legs around, and then he dropped down on one knee and took Ara’s left hand.  Kissing the back of her hand, and then looking into her chocolate eyes, he declared, "I promise to love and take care of you until my last breath.  I know I will not be a perfect husband, because no one is, but I promise to always to strive to be the best that I can. I promise to keep my vows and to never stray from them.  Ara, will you marry me?"

Ara was so overcome with emotion she could not even speak, so she nodded her head.

Kane took the ring and slipped it onto her delicate finger.  It was as if the ring had been made for her finger alone, it fit like a glove.  It was not too big, nor was it too small; it was just right.

"Valdo, please send me the bill."  Kane said while standing before helping Ara to her feet.

"Certainly; I will make sure to have the wedding bands ready for your next visit."

"Actually go ahead and put them on the bill, too; we will be taking them now, as well."

Valdo hurried to the back and collected the wedding ring that matched Ara’s engagement ring and a platinum band for Kane.  He returned to the showroom and showed the couple the rings. They were happy with them. Kane tried on the band and it, too, fit perfectly.  Valdo put the rings in their boxes and handed them to Kane.

Kane and Ara walked out the door to find Erik and Ben standing guard.  They were quickly put into the car and were on the way back to Nazario and Rosa’s to meet Zachary.

"Kane, what do you think Zachary is going to say?"

"I don't know.  In the past, he has always been trustworthy and honest with us.  He has never infringed on our business, and, of course, we have never infringed on his.  However, Sebastian has tried on several occasions to steal from us and Nazario has had to call Zachary.  But that was business; this is totally different it's about his family.”

"But I don't want to be a part of his family."

"I know, Ara, but, unfortunately, you are, and we have to make him see that, no matter what, we are going to be together."

"You don't think he would hurt you to get to me?"

"No, I don't think so."

"Kane, I couldn't bear it if something happened to you because of me."

"Ara, I will be fine.  Don't worry; we will work this out together."  Kane said before kissing Ara sweetly.

Quickly they arrived back at the house and, once again, sat in the den.  At twelve fifteen, Uriel arrived and sat down with everyone.

"Ara, it’s good to see you."  Uriel said.

"Same here; how is Katrina?"

"She is great; we should have her spring collection of clothes moved by this weekend, and we will move the rest next week."

"Spring collection?"  Nazario asked.

"Nazario, Katrina has an extensive clothes collection.  She has them put in groups."

Nazario laughed.  "We must have you two over for dinner soon."

"We would love it."

"Now to the business at hand, Kane, why don't you tell Uriel what is going on?"

Kane nodded, knowing his father was preparing him since he would soon be taking over.  "Uriel, Ara and I are getting married."

Uriel shook his head; he knew he didn’t hear Kane say he was getting married to Ara.  "What did you say again?"

"Ara and I are engaged."

Uriel was shocked.  Kane had only met Ara a few days ago and now they were getting married.  He looked into Kane's eyes; in them he saw the love that he had for Ara. And then he looked at Ara; she was glowing.  He had never seen her smile this large; her eyes were also filled with love. Shit, Kane Leone was getting married.

"Congratulations, I am very happy for you."

"Thank you Uriel, now, I need my capo."  Kane said seriously. "We have found out that Ara is Zachary Morotti’s granddaughter."

"What the fuck?"

"Yes and he is on the way here now to talk about it."

"I’ve got your back."

"Also, as of today, Erik is Ara's bodyguard.  We are having a ceremony on Monday evening to make him a made man."

Then, in the background, they heard the doorbell ring.  It was time to put on their game faces. "Uriel, please see Zachary and Tony in."  Kane said. He led Ara over to the front of the couch and took the position on her right, while Rosa took the position on her left. Nazario stood by the chair in front of the couch and Erik stood behind the chair.

The front door opened and Zachary came face to face with a tall, dark haired man with piercing blue eyes.  Zachary could tell by the way he held himself, that he was a very dangerous. Zachary surmised that this must be Kane's capo, Uriel Brookshire. Kane had made a very good choice in this man.  "Welcome, please follow me." Uriel said in a cold, even tone of voice.

They arrived at the den and Zachary saw his granddaughter.  She was even more beautiful than he remembered, so much like his own mother at Ara’s age.

"Welcome to our home, Zachary."  Nazario said. "Please have a seat and we will get started."

"Thank you for having me."  Zachary said, sitting in the chair on the other end of the fireplace, while Tony took his position behind him.

"Zachary, we know that Ara is your granddaughter, but I wanted to let you know that I've put her under our family’s protection."

"Excuse me, but she is my granddaughter."  Zachary said sternly.

"That may be, but she has become very important to the family, so it is within my right to do so."  Nazario stated clearly in a don't fuck with me tone.

"SHE IS A MOROTTI!"  Zachary yelled.

"SHE IS MY FINACÉE!"  Kane yelled, standing up and looking dead into Zachary's eyes.

"WHAT?"

Kane smirked.  "We are getting married."

Zachary stood and reached for his gun and, in doing so, caused everyone in the room who had a gun to pull theirs out to aim at each other’s enemy.  Ara looked around the room. When she saw all of the guns, she became afraid that someone she loved would be hurt because of her and she couldn't have that.  Standing up, she laid her hand on Kane's arm and looked over pleadingly to Zachary.

"Grandfather," Ara said, trying to calm him down by using the name she was sure he wanted to hear from her lips.  Truth be told, she was not ready to call him family; there were too many years of lingering pain, but, maybe, over time, he might gain her trust, and one day she would call him Grandfather from her heart. "Please don't do this.  I love Kane with all that I am, and I intend to spend the rest of my life as his wife." Ara said, standing tall and proud.

"But you're my granddaughter, my oldest grandchild.  It is you who will be the next leader of our family."

"But I don't know you.  However, I do know is that I want no part in the family business."

"But you will be marrying into a crime family; hell, Kane will be the Don soon.  So what is the difference?"

"The difference is I want no part in the business of drugs, human trafficking, or prostitution.  Yes, the Leone's also commit illegal activities, but at least they don't ruin people's lives with every transaction.  And they love me. For the first time in my entire life, I finally have a family and I am loved."

Zachary was taken aback by Ara’s statement.  What did she mean loved for the first time? Had Luna really never shown this beautiful young woman love?  Then he looked at the couple before him and realized that Kane and Ara truly loved each other. Fuck, what was he going to do?  If he hurt Kane, it would hurt Ara and if he allowed Ara to remain with Kane, what would that mean for the future of the Morotti family?

Then Zachary had a wild idea, but he needed a few answers.  He lowered his gun and then holstered it. He turned and nodded to Tony to do the same.  Tony lowered his gun and put it back in its holster. The Leones, after seeing Zachary and Tony put away their guns, did the same and waited to see what would happen next.

Zachary sat back down and so did everyone else.  He glanced to Nazario and asked, “I need some answers to some important questions.  Are you prepared to provide me answers?”

Nazario pondered Zachary’s request, knowing that he had the Don in a precarious position, he acquiesced.  “You may ask, and I may or may not answer.” Zachary nodded and asked his first question.

"When is Kane to assume control of your family?"

"On his wedding day."  Nazario said.

"And when is that?"

"We have not discussed it yet, but I believe it will be very soon, why?"

Zachary looked over at Kane Leone.  He knew he was going to a very good Don.  He was intelligent, disciplined, fearless, and deeply cared for his family.  All of which were qualities of a great Don. Then there was his precious granddaughter, who he had learned was intelligent, hardworking, loyal, strong, when need be, and obviously loved her new family.  As he examined Kane and Ara, he thought of the members of his own family. He knew that Sebastian was an evil man. It broke his wife's heart every time she heard or saw the disgusting things he was capable of doing.  Then his eldest grandson, Kurtus, was so much like his father. He was cruel, cold hearted, and only cared about himself. If Kurtus were permitted to run the family, it would be run straight into the ground. Moreover, his other grandson Simon, was kind hearted, but did not have the qualities needed to be the leader of the Morotti.  So what was he going to do? Then, it hit him.

"Ara, I want to retire and step down as the Don of the Morotti family.  I need you as my predecessor to become the Donna of our family."

Ara looked at the man who was her grandfather in name only.  She could see the position he was in, and although she felt some twinge of familial connection to him, she knew her answer before he asked the question.  "Grandfather, I thank you for your obvious confidence in my abilities, but for the reasons I previously stated, I must decline your offer.”

"Ara, allow me explain this more succinctly; once you assume leadership of the family, you will be in the position to rule the business aspects as you see fit.  All decisions in the direction and manner of the family business will be yours to control.”

"You do not understand my position, Grandfather.  I will be the wife of Don Kane Leone, leader of the Leone family.  My loyalty in all things is to the Leone family, but, more importantly, to Kane.  This is my vow, as important and significant as those of matrimony. I will never leave Kane’s side.”

“Ara, I would not ask of you to separate yourself from those you have chosen to love, and who have chosen to love you.  Had you met our family first, things may have been different. But hindsight is of no consequence in this situation." Zachary said, and then took a deep cleansing breath in and out.  "I am asking you and Kane to run the Morotti family together with the Leone family."

Nazario could not believe what he just heard; he looked around the room at the shock on everyone’s face, and realized that he had indeed heard what he thought Zachary Morotti had just said.  Zachary Morotti was willing to merge the Morotti family with the Leone family. Fuck, this was huge. If Kane and Ara agreed to this, they would be the most powerful couple in organized crime on the West Coast, hell, maybe in the whole country.  Looking over at Kane and Ara, he could see just that: Kane and Ara, Don and Donna of the Leone/Morotti crime families. A new reign was beginning and it was going be marvelous.

Chapter 14

 

Ara could not believe that Zachary wanted Kane and her to run both families.  Shit, she knew nothing about running a crime family. How the hell was this going to work?

"Zachary, I know nothing about how to run a crime family."  Ara admitted.

"Ara, don’t you have an MBA?"  Zachary asked.

 

"Yes, but there was never a class titled ‘How to Run an Illegal Business 101’."

"Smart-ass, I like it."  Zachary smirked. "Running the family business is not much different than a regular business.  However, anything you need to know differently, I am sure that Kane, Nazario, or I would be glad to help."

"Zachary, why do you want to do this?"  Kane questioned. He wondered why Zachary Morotti would be willing to turn over the reins of his self-made empire to a rival family, much less to a person whose only knowledge of business was learned in the classroom.  Fuck, it was not like Ara couldn't learn, because he knew she could, but why?

"Kane, I am getting tired.  As you know, running the family is very time consuming, and, unlike Nazario, I have not had the luxury of having a son or, fuck, even a grandson I could trust to help me.  I have been worried for years about what was going to happen to the family when I turned it over to Kurtus."

"I have heard about him, but have yet to meet him."  Kane said.

Zachary was suddenly confused.  He had been told that Kurtus had had a confrontation with Kane at Diamond Knotts after he attacked Ara.  This was another reason why Zachary was upset with his grandson. "But, Kane, you have."

"Not that I remember."

"Shit, I bet he didn't use his real last name when registering."  Zachary said.

"What do you mean ‘real last name’?"  Kane questioned.

"Kurtus Morotti is probably using his alias, Kurtus, or Kurt Elroy."

 

Kane jumped to his feet.  "ARE YOU FUCKING TELLING ME THAT KURTUS ELROY IS KURTUS MOROTTI?!"  Kane yelled. Turning quickly around, he looked Uriel in the eyes. "HOW THE FUCK DID YOU NOT KNOW?"

Uriel was as shocked to learn the news as everyone else was.

"Kane, I swear I had no idea.  His application checked out and he paid his dues in cash."  Uriel said.

"Kane…was he the man who grabbed me?”

When he didn’t say anything, Ara knew she had her answer.  

“You mean my half-brother tried to...tried to...NO!"  Ara said as she struggled with the thought of her own blood touching her the way that he did.  The very thought turned her stomach.

Kane turned back to Zachary with fire in his eyes.  His posture was stiffer, his shoulders were drawn back, and he even looked  bigger, his jawline was more angled. The man standing in his parents’ den was not their son, Kane, or Kane the Don, but rather Kane the Dominant Don.  "Zachary, Kurtus is a dead man." Kane said in a voice that would make the toughest of men quiver.

 

Zachary looked at Kane.  This was the type of man he had hoped his son or his grandson would be, but, at the same time,  this man was telling him that he was going to kill his own flesh and blood. "Kane, I can't let you do that."  Zachary said strongly.

"Well, if you want Ara and me to take over, you won't have any say over it.  That fucker touched her." Kane said, pointing at Ara. "He held her so hard that she screamed out in pain and then the motherfucker bit her neck and left a mark."

Zachary face softened as he looked over at his granddaughter.  "I am sorry for what he did to you."

Ara nodded, accepting his apology.

"Zachary, what would you have done if it was someone else and you had seen that happen?"  Nazario said as he stood up.

"I would have killed him in a second."

"Well, you are just lucky that Kane has so much restraint."

"Yes."

"Zachary, I know this is hard for you; shit, I can't even imagine, but we have all taken oaths to protect the family, even from our own.  I hate to say this, but Kurtus is going to go ballistic when he finds out about Ara, even more so when he finds out about the merger, if Kane and Ara decided to go that route.  We are going to have to pull out all the stops to make sure he doesn't try to do something to either one…or worse…both of them." Nazario said.

Zachary knew this; he just did not like it.  Fuck, what was he going to do about Kurtus? He also knew he was going to have problems with Sebastian.  Zachary had spent years and years of covering up both of their wrongdoings. Yes, even in a crime family there were certain things you didn't do.  Zachary often thought about what he did wrong with Sebastian, but he came to conclusion that some people were just evil, and his son was one of them.

"I understand what you are saying, but you have to realize how hard this will be for me."  Zachary admitted.

Kane continued to exude his Dominant persona.  "I won't do anything now, but if he makes one move toward Ara, he is a dead man."

"Agreed."  Zachary said, putting out his hand to Kane.

Kane shook Zachary’s hand; a deal had been made.  "Zachary, Ara and I will talk about merging the families and we will get back to you."

"Make it quick; I want everything to be in place if you decide to agree to the merger.  I want it to take place after your wedding, when you receive the family from Nazario."

"We will let you know."  Kane said.

"Okay, I need to get going, but, may I say, even if it was a surprise, congratulations.  I can think of no other man who will be able to take care of her like you will."

"Thank you."  Kane said, turning and holding out his hand to Ara.  Ara took his hand and stood beside Kane. "I promise to love and protect her with my last breath."

“Zachary, thank you."  Ara said.

"Ara, I hope that one day I will earn your trust to call me Grandfather. I also hope that you will allow me to introduce you to your Grandmother.  She is going to just love you like I do, sweet child." Zachary said, as he walked over to Ara, and placed a kiss on her head.

"Maybe someday."  Ara whispered.

"Zachary, thank you for coming; I hope something can be worked out."  Nazario said.

"Me, too."  Zachary said as he turned and walked out of the living room.

Once Zachary and Tony were gone, Kane relaxed and pulled Ara into a hug, holding her tight, burying his face in her hair, and taking in her sweet smell.  "I love you."

Ara, whose arms were wrapped around Kane’s waist, squeezed tighter.  Her hands brushed over the gun that he had in the back of his pants. This was going to be her life.  Yes, it would involve some illegal activity, but in the short time she spent with Kane and his family, she knew that she would be loved and cared for above all else.  She was going to have to step up and be strong, confident, and decisive if she and Kane decided on the path of joining the families. But, she wondered if she could be both a Donna and a submissive?  Being a submissive was in her nature, like the air she breathed, but being a Donna was something she never thought about. Zachary was right, she could run a business. If running the family business was truly was the same as a legal one, she knew she could do it well.  But she didn’t know if she could handle the guns and killing people part.

Kane had felt Ara’s hand brush against his gun and wondered what she was thinking about.  Today had been a roller coaster of news for her and she took each hit with poise and dignity.  Even though he knew she was a natural submissive, he could sense the strong, intelligent Donna hiding within her.  He could teach her the ways of the family business and he was sure that Rosa would be more than happy to start training her on how to use a gun.  Ara holding a gun, Ara firing a gun; fuck, he was hard again.

 

"Baby, are you ready to get out of here?"  Kane whispered in her ear.

Ara nodded, but still continued to cling to him.  He was her anchor, her strength, her soul, and she hoped that she could dig deep inside and be the woman that he needed beside him if they decided to become the next rulers of both families.  Giving him one more squeeze, she let go and stepped back.

Kane quickly grabbed her hand and brought it up and kissed each of her fingers.  "Mom, Dad, we are going to go now. We will talk and we will let you know our answer."

"Kane, Ara, I know this is a tough decision, but I think this could be a great thing for the family. But what has me worried are the reactions and subsequent actions of Sebastian and Kurtus."

"It makes me worried, as well."  Kane said.

Rosa came over, put her arms around Ara, and gave her a hug.  "I am so happy. We will get together soon and start planning this wedding; that is, if it is okay with you."

"Oh, Rosa, I would love it."

"Great, then soon."

"Yes, Mom, soon, because I can't wait to marry her."  Kane smirked.

Kane and Ara soon left to head back to the apartment.  Kane made plans with Erik to move into an apartment a floor below his.  Once back at the apartment, Ara noticed that Janetta was nowhere to be found.

"Where is Janetta?"

"She has the weekends off; my cute little submissive is going to be taking care of my needs from now on."

Ara's eyes grew large and pupils dilated and she broke out in a sweat. Fuck, this was what she had been searching and waiting for so long, and now, the time had finally come.

"Yes, Sir."

Kane looked at his watch.  "Okay, my sweet, it is four o'clock; I want you to take a shower, leave your hair down, don’t put on any makeup, and be in only a pair of panties and  in your waiting position outside my playroom door at five o'clock on the dot. For every minute that you are late, I will spank you for each minute, and it will be for punishment, not for pleasure.  Do I make myself clear?"

"Yes, Sir."

"Good, then get going, my sweet."

Ara rushed up the stairs and, instead of going into the bedroom she shared with Kane, she headed to the submissive bedroom.   Kane had explained that it would be a good idea to get ready for playtime in this room to help get her into her submissive mindset.  She quickly went into the bathroom and began to get ready, per Kane’s specifications. While she was in the shower, she wondered what kind of scene he would do.  Thinking of the many different scenarios made her even more nervous than she was before. What if he was disappointed with her performance in the playroom? Getting out of the shower, she made sure she was free of body hair, silently thanking Katrina for taking her to the spa earlier in the week.  After finishing drying her hair, she went into the room to find that Kane had left a pair of white lace panties on the bed for her. Pulling the panties up, she checked the time. She still had another ten minutes. Sitting down on the edge of the bed, she began to clear her mind of all outside thoughts and began to drift into her submissive mindset.  She was Kane's submissive; she trusted him, and knew that he was in complete control of her body, mind, and soul. Taking a few deep cleansing breaths, Ara stood with her back straight, and walked to the playroom door. Finding a mat, she lowered herself down to her knees, legs wide apart, head down, and her hands behind her back, as she waited patiently for her Master.

 

While Ara was getting ready, Kane headed to the playroom to set up the scene he’d planned.  Tonight was going to be about feeling. He made sure he had everything he needed laid out, and then turned to look around the room.  While most Dominants liked a dungeon-like room, he liked having windows to allow the natural light to shine in. The last thing he prepared was the music for the section.

 

Once everything was perfect, Kane stood in the middle of the room and began slipping into his Dominant persona; he began clearing his mind of all outside thoughts and concentrating on his submissive.   Then, he began chanting the three words that he lived by in his Dominant life: Confidence, Control , Sensitivity…Confidence, Control, Sensitivity...

Picking up the leather collar he was going to use until he collared his little pet permanently, he walked out of the room to find her waiting.

As he rubbed her head with his hand, he asked, “Why do you come here?”

Ara remained silent, waiting for permission to speak.

“Very good, my pet, you may speak.”

“To be pleasing to my Sir.”

“Come with me.”  Kane said, offering his hand to Ara.

 

He helped her to her feet and led her into the playroom, her eyes remained downcast. They stopped in the middle of the room where he placed another mat.  “On your knees.”

Ara dropped to her knees and continued to hold her head down.

Kane walked around Ara, slowly running his finger lightly over her shoulders down her arm and over her nipples.  Taking his finger, he raised her face to look into her eyes. “Do you remember your safe words? You may speak.”

“Yes, Sir.  This girl knows her safe words.”

“Good, now I want you to see my prized possession; he wants you all the time.”  Kane said, ripping open the buttons on his jeans.

 

Placing his hand down his pants, he stroked his hard cock while never taking his eyes off Ara.  He saw her pupils dilate, and her breathing shallow and quicken as her skin broke out in goosebumps.  Ah, his little pet wanted his cock. “Do you want it?”

 

Ara nodded.

“Then take it out and give it a lick.”

Ara, with a shaky hand, reached for his jeans and pulled them down his legs, leaving him in his boxer briefs.  Grabbing the top of the boxers, she pulled them down until his hard thick cock bounced out. Then, she leaned forward and took a lick from base to tip.  Yum. As she reached to take his cock in her hands, Kane stepped back.

 

“Did I tell you to touch it?”  Kane asked.

“No, Sir.” Ara whispered, hanging her head in a downward position.

“Did I give you permission to speak?”

Shit, shit, shit…Ara thought.  Shaking her head no, she settled back and tried to calm down.

“For that, my pet, ten licks with my favorite paddle before we start.  Up and over to the bench.”

Ara got to her feet and walked over to the bench and laid face down.

Kane hadn’t wanted to start with a punishment, but he needed to start their relationship by being consistent and that meant ensuring Ara followed his commands.  Walking over to the wall, he pulled off his favorite paddle; it was long and narrow with holes about three inches apart. When he arrived back at the bench, he laid the paddle in front of Ara’s face.

 

“I will give you six warm up spanks with my hand, and then you will receive ten with the paddle.  You will count each one and say ‘Thank you, Sir’, after each hit. Do you understand?”

Ara remained quiet.

“I see you have learned from your mistake; you may answer.”

“Yes, Sir, this girl understands.”

Kane walked around to the back of the bench and pulled down Ara’s tiny white panties down her smooth milky white legs, leaving her round, lush ass ready for his hand.  Raising his hand, he hit the left ass check, causing Ara to jump and put her hand down to cover her ass.

 

“Don't fucking do that,”  Kane said. “If you can’t remain still, I will have to bind you.”

Kane walked over the cabinet and grabbed a white bundle of rope.  As he walked back to the bench, he began to bind Ara’s hands and forearms together in a special knot pattern.

 

After checking to make sure it was not too tight, he leaned over and whispered into Ara’s ear.  “Now don’t move, or I will tie you to the bench.”

Tears formed in Ara’s eyes; shit, she was screwing up big time.  Fuck, she wondered why she couldn’t get simple commands right.  She closed her eyes and, in the silence, she remembered reading a submissive’s prayer from Rosa’s book by an unknown author.  Part of it read:

Allow me the peace of serving Him.

For it is my greatest wish,

my highest power to make His life complete,

as He makes mine.

Ara was in Kane's playroom to serve him.  This was the place that she had dreamed of, and studied about for so long. She knew she needed to calm her inner turmoil and submit to Him.

After binding Ara, Kane stood back and allowed Ara a few moments to calm down. When he saw that she had stopped crying, and the tension in her shoulders had eased, he went back to his position and began spanking her again.  Ara didn't flinch and counted each slap in a clear, strong voice.

Rubbing his hand over her ass cheeks, which were now a beautiful shade of pink, he said,  "Now, ten with paddle; remember to count and thank me for each one."

Kane raised the paddle and began the punishment. The first few hits were soft, but by the time he got to ten, Ara's ass was a nice shade of red.  Kane went up to Ara's face, which was also red and tear stained, and rubbed the tears away from her cheeks. "You did so well, my pet. I am so proud of you.  You may respond."

"Thank you, Sir.  This girl is so sorry."

"It is all in the past."  Kane confirmed. "Are you okay to continue?"

"Yes, Sir."

Kane helped Ara off the bench and back over to the mat.  Then, he brought over the collar he would use for this session. He attached it around her neck.

 

While it looked fucking amazing, it was nothing compared to the one he had in mind for her permanent collar.  He slipped off his boxers and stood in front of Ara's face, his cock hard leaking ready for his pet to suck him off.  "Suck me off."

Ara face broke out in a huge smile.  She leaned up, opened her mouth, and took Kane's cock into her mouth.  Twirling her tongue around the tip and hollowing her cheeks, she sucked hard.  The more she sucked, the wetter and more aroused she became.

 

"Oh, baby, you are doing so good.  Fuck… so good."

Hearing that Kane was enjoying what she was doing, she continued sucking and licking.  Then, she suddenly remembered a tip that she had read; she began to relax her throat and sucked Kane’s cock deeper down her throat.  The first attempt, she coughed, and felt like she was choking.

"Breathe through your nose."  Kane moaned. "Take all of me in."

Ara tried again and breathed through her nose; this time she was able to deep throat his massive cock.

Kane knew it wouldn't be long before he was going to cum.  "Swallow all I give you!" Kane commanded, and then came so hard he thought his knees would give out.  Fuck, she was good.

After swallowing and licking up all of Kane’s cum, Ara sat back on her heels and licked her lips, like a cat licking its paws after lunch.

"Oh, my pet, you enjoyed that, didn’t you?"

Ara nodded enthusiastically.

"Are you are okay?  Are the ropes too tight?  You may answer."

"This girl is fine, Sir.  The ropes are heaven." Ara moaned, so content with the feel of the ropes cutting into her skin.

 

"Okay, let's begin.  Remember your safe words and stand."  Kane said, helping her to her feet. Kane went over and picked up the blindfold, and placed it over Ara's eyes.  Taking a step back, he admired the submissive before him, blindfolded and naked, except for those tiny white panties.  Grabbing the edge of the panties, he ripped them off of her. "Come with me."

 

Kane took her hand and led her over to the bench.  Grabbing her waist, he sat her on the bench and removed the ropes from her arms.  Kane smiled at the rope imprints that remained. "Lay back."

Ara laid back and felt the cool leather pad on the bench.  The coolness of the leather actually provided comfort to her sore butt cheeks.  Kane lifted her legs and placed them in stirrups at the end. She listened as Kane walked across the floor, then a slow sensual beat began to play from speakers somewhere in the room.

After starting the music, Kane brought over the tray with all the tools and toys he had selected for this session.  Picking up the remote bullet, he rubbed his fingers over her folds. She was soaking wet; his little pet was having fun.  He looked up as he continued to rub and caress her pussy, Ara was biting her lip so she would not cry out. Inserting the bullet in her hot wet pussy, Kane turned it on to the lowest setting.  Walking up to her head, taking her head into his arms he whispered. "You are allowed to talk and make as much noise as you want, but you are not allowed to cum until I tell you. Do you understand, pet?"

 

"Oh, yes, Sir."

"Good girl."

Kane went back to foot of bench and with a single fingertip he traced up her leg, to her thigh, along the outer edge of her pussy mound, up her stomach, to her breasts, over her nipples, up her neck, and, finally, over her lips.

 

Ara moaned at each touch. When he didn't touch her where she wanted it most, she almost cried out to touch it, but he was in control.

Kane picked up the feather. Like his finger, it followed the same path.  Ara’s breathing picked up. Kane knew it was time to step it up. Picking up an ice cube, Kane switched the bullet to the next setting and Ara’a hips lifted off the bench.  Smirking, Kane took an ice cube and rubbed over Ara's hardened nipples.

"Ahh....Sir, so good."

"Just feel, my pet."

He rubbed the ice cube over and over her nipples, then trailed it down her flat stomach, over her cute belly button, and, finally, over the lips of her sweet pussy.

 

"FUCK.....Please, Sir, this girl needs to cum."  Ara whined.

"No, my pet.  Not yet."

Ara huffed and stuck out her bottom lip in a pout.

Kane saw the pout and smirked; she was so fucking cute.   He then picked up his favorite riding crop, which was black and had the word ‘Boss’ printed on it.  Turning up the bullet once more, he brought the crop down on the side of Ara’s left breast.

 

"Ahh...fuck, fuck."  Ara moaned.

Kane continued to slap the sides of her breasts before finally smacking lastly her pussy.

"Please, please, please, Sir, let this girl cum.  She can't… Fuck"

"Hold on pet, don't cum."

Ara knew she was on the brink of cumming.  The vibrations from inside of her, along with Kane slapping her with a crop were almost too much.  When he stopped, she tried not the think about the vibration. Then she felt the pinching feel of a wheel cutting into her skin.  Fuck, a Wartenberg wheel. He ran it up over her breasts, over her nipples, down her stomach, and over her mound. Fuck, it hurt, but, at the same time, felt so good.  It was pleasure from pain.

 

"You are doing so well, my pet."

Kane laid the wheel down and picked up the flogger; he was not going to use his usual amount of pressure, because he knew she was close to cumming, and he really wanted her to end this session by having to punish her for cumming without permission.  He’d rather reward her with the most intense orgasm she’d had to date. It would give his pet a boost to her self-esteem. Bringing the flogger up, he lightly hit her breasts, stomach, and mound. Ara was breathing hard, a light sheen of sweat glistened over her body.  She was so beautiful. His cock was, once again, hard and waiting to be buried deep in its home. Picking up the last toy, an ice-cold glass dildo, Kane pushed the setting on the bullet to the highest level.

"Please, Sir, this girl needs to cum..."

"NOT YET!"  Kane demanded, as he rubbed the ice-cold dilldo over her nipples, causing her arch her back far off the bench.  Reaching down, he pulled the bullet from her pussy and pushed the glass dildo inside.

 

"CUM FOR ME…NOW!"

"YES!!!!"  Ara screamed at the top of lungs; she came harder than she ever had.  She did not even realize that she had squirted her orgasm. It was so intense that she was almost numb.

Kane pulled the glass dilldo out and pulled Ara up and carried her over to a chair, before he got down onto his knees and buried his face into her pussy.  He began licking, sucking, and biting over and over again.

 

"Sir, this girl needs to cum again."

Leaning up and looking up at her face "Then fucking cum."  Kane smirked and bit down on her clit, causing her to cum again.  Kane was in heaven as he lapped up the wonder juice that was purely Ara.  After rubbing his fingers across her folds, he brought them up to her mouth.  "Open and taste what I, fuck, want to live off of for the rest of my life."

 

Ara opened her mouth and Kane placed his fingers in her mouth.  Her taste was tangier than his, but, as much as Kane wanted to live off her, she wanted to live off him.

Kane removed the blindfold, lifted her once again, pushed her up against the wall, and thrust his rock hard cock deep inside of her.  "Fuck, my pet, so fucking good." He thrust repeatedly.

"Harder!"  Ara cried.

"Fuck yeah!"  Kane said, as he thrust harder into his pussy.  He felt his impending orgasm; he reached down and pinched her clit.  "Cum on my cock."

 

"FUCK."  Ara said as her orgasm took over her for the third time in such a short while.

After he felt the last bit of his cum leave his cock, he picked her up by her ass and carried her to the ensuite bathroom, and into the shower before turning on the rain head.

"Session is over."  Kane said, removing the collar from her neck.

Ara looked up at Kane; the smile on his face made her heart soar.  She had made it through their first session and he had a smile on his face.

"You did so good; I am so fucking proud."

"Really?"

"Oh, Ara, you were everything and more than I ever knew I wanted in there."

"Oh, Kane, thank you."

"Now, let's get cleaned up and go talk about the session."

They took their time washing, caressing, and just enjoying each other.  Kane checked Ara's ass and it had no bruising and was only a soft shade of pink.  Once out of the shower he kissed each cheek and applied some soothing cream. Wrapping towels around each other, they headed out of the room and down the hall to their bedroom.  Kane had Janetta come in and set up dinner. Normally, she would be gone for the entire weekend, but with all the drama today, there wasn’t any time to eat before the session, so this was the best he could do.

Ara was surprised to see dinner set up in the room.  "Who did this?"

"Janetta.  I know I told you she would be gone all weekend, and normally she would, but our time got cut short today, so I thought this would be nice."

"It's wonderful.  Thank you."

"Ara, when we are in this room, we are Kane and Ara.  Please speak freely, but you must always be respectful.  Let's talk about the session while we eat."

They sat at the little table, ate, and talked about the session.

 

"What did you not like?"

"The paddle; it hurt."

"Well, it is supposed to, but you took it well."

"I am sorry about..."

"Ara."  Kane interrupted.  "It is over. I am not thinking about the mistake, and you should just remember not to do it again. Punishment is meant to be a tool for the physical and mental correction of a disobedience or a violation of rules."

"I will."

"Good.  Now what did you like most about the session?"

Ara thought about the sex against the wall, Kane's cock in her mouth, Kane eating her pussy, but then realized what she loved most.  "You tying me up."

"I knew it.  As soon as I did, your whole body relaxed.  So, you enjoy being tied up? You know that I am a master of Shibari and I usually do a demonstration at the club during Munch parties.  So would you be willing to assist me in performing next week at this particular party?"

"Really, you don’t think it is too soon?"

"Yes, I fucking can't wait to see you bound up tightly with my ropes."

"Oh, Kane, yes, please."  Ara beamed.

"Great, we will go over it later, but I think it would be fun, and you would enjoy it."

"Now, onto serious business.  What do you think about Zachary’s proposal?"

"I am scared."

"Of what?"

"That I won't be strong enough."

Kane took her hand.  "Ara, you are so strong already.  I promise to be beside you every step of the way."

"Do you think we should do it?"  Ara questioned.

"I think it would be the best thing for both families.  We would not be enemies anymore, and if fucking Kurtus takes over the family, I’m worried about what he might do."

"I can't believe he is my half-brother."

"Don't think of him that way.  He is dead."

"But Zachary..."

"Fuck that; he signed his death warrant the minute he touched you."

"Okay.  So we’re going to do it."

"Yes.  You will the fucking sexiest Donna there ever was."

Ara giggled and blushed.

"Now let's go to bed."  Kane said, as he walked over to the bed, removed the towel around his waist and laid down.  Ara walked over to the end of the bed, removed her towel, and crawled up Kane's body, kissing along the way.

 

Aligning her pussy over Kane's cock, she slowly pushed herself down. This was not just making love; it was slowly connecting their bodies, their hearts, and their souls in a slow, sensual dance.  Kane flipped Ara over and he reconnected with her in a slow, almost ghost-like thrusts into her. Nothing else mattered, just them together forever.

 

Chapter 15

 

Kane sat up against the headboard of the bed.  Normally, after sex, he was out like a light, but now he couldn’t turn his mind off.  Looking over at Ara, who was currently passed out cold, he could not believe how lucky he was.  She was everything he ever needed, but didn’t know it. Fuck, she had done so well in his playroom and he was so proud to be her Dominant.  Yes, she did mess up, but, fuck, that was understandable. However, as soon as he corrected her and doled out the punishment, she did not do it again.  How the hell she held off her orgasm was a thing of beauty and he was ecstatic that he saw it. Hell, even a seasoned submissive with years of experience, would have cum before she did.  Fuck, just thinking about the way she loved being bound with ropes made him hard.

Lifting up the sheet that covered her flawless ass, he saw that all signs of her punishment were gone.

Yes, he had used his paddle, but the strike was softer than even an experienced submissive would have received.  Fuck, she could have been hurt if she tried to block his hand; that was why he needed to correct that problem and correct it fast.  He couldn't help himself, so he leaned over and kissed each of her ass cheeks softly.

"Mmmm Kane."

Kane smiled.  She was dreaming of him again.

However, as special as the night had been, what was worrying him was the fact that she was in danger.  Fucking Sebastian Morotti had been nothing but trouble for years. What the fuck was he going to do when he found out that he had a daughter?  And, fuck, Kurtus Elroy, the motherfucking asshole that he almost shot is Sebastian’s son. How the fuck did Uriel miss that? Kurtus Elroy...Kurtus Morotti...Kurt Elroy....  Wait… Kurt.

Kane carefully got up from the bed, so he would not wake Ara.  Walking over to the window that looking out over the city, he wondered if Kurt could be the same person as Kurtus Morotti. Fuck yes.  He walked back over to the bed, picked up his phone, and called Uriel. After several rings, he finally answered.

"What, Boss?"  Uriel answered, out of breath.

"What is wrong with you?"

"Ah...Well."  Uriel stammered.  "My little girl was bad, so I needed to correct her, and, well, you know."

"Okay, listen, sorry to interrupt, but have you found Wayland yet?"

"No."

"Well, I think I have figured out the Kurt guy."

"Fuck, really? Who?"

"Kurtus Morotti."

"Shit, I didn't put that together, but you are probably right.  Fuck, another bullet for the asshole."

"Yeah.  Well, find Wayland; I need to talk to him."

"Sure thing, Boss.  Anything else?"

"No.  However, Uriel, warn Katrina shit is about to get dangerous."

"Okay.  Talk with you tomorrow."

Kane hung up, sat down on the edge of the bed, and put his head between his hands.  Fuck, Sebastian and Kurtus both were dead men walking. He did not care what Zachary said, they need to go and go quickly.

Then, suddenly, it hit him. He was not only going to be the Don of the Leone family, which he was trained for, and more than prepared to do, but the Don of the Morotti family.  His sweet, loving fiancée was also going to rule beside him as equals. He stopped and thought about how he felt about Ara as his equal, and how they were going to be ruling two crime families.  Did it bother him that Ara was going to be his equal in the crime world? For many years, Nazario had been preparing him to take over the family. He was honored and proud to be the next leader.  Now he would be sharing the role with Ara. His Ara. The only person who made him feel complete. She was the only person with whom he wanted to share his experiences. Shit, he couldn't wait for them to rise to rule over the families.  He would show and teach her everything she needed to know.

"You touched the wrong person, you motherfucker."  Ara said, startling Kane.

Kane walked over to her side of the bed and got down on his knees so he was eye level with her.  She was still asleep, but was definitely dreaming about something serious by the way her forehead was scrunched up; her lips had a mean looking pout.

"Well, you messed with the wrong Leone this time. Say goodbye fucker."  She said in a low, menacing voice.

Kane wondered who Ara was killing her dreams.  Fuck, she sounded hot.

"I did it, Kane; Kurtus is dead."

Holy shit, she was dreaming of killing Kurtus.  Then, a wicked smile came upon her cute pouty lips.  "Mmmm… Kane, I'm wet."

Then he watched as she ran a delicate hand down her body and to her pussy.  "Taste." She moaned.

Kane’s cock was hard and weeping to buried deep in Ara’s hot, wet pussy.  He reached out and began to run a hand lightly down her silky smooth skin.  With every stroke, the energy that flowed between them began to get stronger and stronger.  Leaning in closer, he began to place light kisses down her jaw, and along her exquisite neck, nibbling and sucking softly tasting the sweet, opulent skin.

"Kane."  She moaned as she moved onto her back, but still did not wake.

Taking her nipple in his mouth, he began to suck gently, rubbing his tongue around the rose-colored areola. He looked up at her face, her mouth was open, and she was moaning.  Then her eyelashes began to flutter. When she opened her eyes, she was staring down at him. Her pupils were dark with desire and lust.

"More… please."

Kane smirked and then took her other nipple in-between his fingers and rolled and pinched the hard tip as he continued to suck and bite the other.  Her back arched from the bed; she wanted, no, needed to be closer to him.

Kane pulled his mouth from the nipple and began to lick and kiss his way down her stomach.  He stopped over the spot that one day would carry his child. Fuck, the thought of her round with his child, somehow made him even harder.

"Kane, I need you inside of me."  She cried as she arched her hips.

Kane continued to kiss down to her mound and took a large lick, tasting her sweet tangy essence.  He took her engorged clit between his lips, and sucked hard.

Ara was gasping at his touch.  His touch, his mouth, his body were all driving her crazy with need.

Kane sat back on his legs, took his hard cock in his hand, and began to pump it up and down as he continued his ministrations.  "Touch yourself for me."

Ara bit her bottom lip and slid a hand down to her warm slick folds.

"Yes."  She moaned as she rubbed herself.

"Oh, baby, you are so hot."

"Kane, I need, I need..."

"What, my love?"

"I need your cock inside me."

"Well, hold on for a ride."

He reached down, pulled her legs to wrap around his waist, and embedded himself deep inside of her.

"Fuck, you feel so good."  Kane moaned as Ara grabbed his hair and pulled hard.

Matching his fluid movements, Ara felt her orgasm building.  Her muscles tightened and quivered with the need to release. Then, she felt a frenzied explosion of exquisite sensation.  “KANE!" She screamed loudly.

Kane moved her body so she was lying on her back on the bed and eased himself back into her.

He’d never felt anything like this.  His whole being belonged to her until his last breath; he prayed that they would be together for a long time.

"Harder, please."  Ara moaned.

Fuck, she was perfect.  He thrust hard into her and she arched upwards to take all of him.  He continued to thrust into her. Soon, he felt his own orgasm building.  He needed her to cum again. Leaning back slightly, he reached down and pinched her swollen clit hard.

"Cum for me… now!"

"Fuck yes!"  She screamed, cumming at his command.

As soon as he felt her pussy gripping his cock, he came, groaning in blissful agony.

Collapsing on top of her, he began breathing hard, he groaned out, "Fuck, baby, I love you."

Rubbing her hands up and down his back, she replied, "I love you."

He rolled over, taking her with him in a loving embrace.

After a few moments of just enjoying the connection, Ara rose up and looked at Kane.

"Wow.  What was that all about?"

Smiling one of his signature crooked smiles, he chuckled "Well, someone was having a dream and I needed to be a part of it.  So, who did you kill?"

Ara thought for a second; shit, she was dreaming about killing someone.  She remembered the dream in vivid detail. She and Kane were at the new club when Kurtus walked in, and demanded that she give him his family back or he would kill Kane.  Before Kane could pull his gun, she pulled her own gun, and put a bullet between Kurtus’ eyes with the skill and precision of a seasoned assassin.

"Kurtus."

"Fuck."

"He threatened you, so I just pulled my gun and shot him.  Kane, I did not even blink; I just did it. What does that mean?"

Kane knew she was having a hard time with the idea of killing. She had a loving heart and an uncompromised conscience, but he knew she also had the strength and loyalty deep within her to protect her family.  He needed to start her training as soon as possible.

"Ara, you were protecting your family and that was what was most important to you.  You saw the threat to me, and instinctually reacted to remove the threat. Our world is about protecting our family above all else.  I can guarantee that once Kurtus knows Zachary’s plans for his family, he is going to want to hurt or kill you or anyone close to you.  Ara, you have to promise me that, if by some chance, you are faced with a situation where you either kill or be killed, you will not hesitate to pull the trigger.  I can't live without you; you are my heart. I am weak where you are strong, and vice versa; you are everything to me."

"I really do not want to be faced with that choice, but, Kane, for us, I will try."

"Good, we will start your training tomorrow.  I was thinking about letting Mom train you with your gun."

"Rosa?"

"Oh, she is a very good shot.  Don't let her fool you. She might be the perfect society wife, gracious and accommodating, presenting an image of the prim and proper wife, but all that goes out the window if you threaten her family.  She carries her gun in her purse at all times and has guns hidden all over the house."

"Has she ever killed anyone?"

"Yes.  However, like I said, it was a kill or be killed situation.  Dad was so proud of her, because, like me, he could not live without her by his side.  So, are you willing to let mom teach you?"

"I think I would like that.  I am sure I will learn a whole lot from her, based on your exultations of her skill."

"And I will teach you about the business end.  I will have Uriel teach you hand to hand combat.  He is the best I have ever seen. He will be able to teach you self-defense."

"I never would have suspected Uriel was an expert in hand to hand.  I thought he was just the manager of your club. I was shocked to find out he was a Dominant, let alone Katrina’s Dominant.  To learn this is a whole new ballgame."

"He is my second in command, but, now, he is also yours.  He is your go to guy. Whatever you need, just ask Uriel.  With Uriel, you have trust, loyalty, and resourcefulness."

"Okay."

"Now let's get some sleep; tomorrow is going to be a big day.  We have to pick a date for the wedding and start planning."

"I can't wait to marry you."

"Same here.  In case you didn’t know, the wedding is going to be huge.  Not only will the entire Leone family be in attendance, but I am positive Zachary will want the Morotti family there and other rival families throughout the country will be in attendance."

"But why?"

"To show their respect.  Our marriage is the joining of two powerful families and they will be bending over backwards to show that they recognize the importance of this union.  And in the future, the joining of the two families."

"So we will be viewed as an important couple?"

"Ara, we will be most powerful crime couple in the United States."

"Shit."

"I know, but don't worry about that; let's just concentrate on you and me."

"Now that, Sir, I can definitely do."

"Good, now sleep, woman, you have wore me out."

"Hey, I didn't wake you up."

"Not this time.  Love you." Kane sighed.

"Love you more."

Pulling the covers over their naked bodies, they cuddled close, falling into a deep sleep wrapped in each other's arms.

 

Chapter 16

 

Zachary sat in his home office looking at the photos on his desk.  Claudia, his wife and the love of his life, who had stood beside him through the good times and the bad.

She’d always been the model of what a Don’s wife should be.  They had wanted a large family with lots of kids, but his sweet Claudia was plagued with miscarriages after the birth of their son, Sebastian.  Finally, after their fifth miscarriage, the doctor warned that it was dangerous for her to attempt another pregnancy, so they decided to take preventative measures to ensure it.  Only Roaland, his right hand man, knew that he had a vasectomy. Zachary would do anything to protect his beloved Claudia.

Zachary took the vows that he promised to Claudia to heart.  He had never, in the fifty-five years of marriage, broken them.  How could any man who had vowed to love, honor, and protect his wife break those vows over and over again?  Yes, many Dons had goomahs, but Zachary could never do that to his sweet wife.

Next, he looked at the picture of his son, Sebastian.

With a heavy heart, he knew that his own flesh and blood was a disgrace to him and to the family.  Where had he gone wrong? Both he and Claudia had loved and nurtured him, but the older he got, the more evil he had become.  Claudia has spent many a night crying over the actions of her son, wondering what she did wrong. Zachary has assured her over and over again, that it was not her.  He had numerous talks with Sebastian to find out why he continued to do the things he did, and he would just laugh in his father’s face, saying, “Because I can”. Zachary had hoped that once he married and settled down, that he would change his ways, but, again, he was wrong.  Sebastian and Portia had two boys. Their first born, Kurtus, was a carbon copy of his father in every way, evil and cruel. Then there was Simon, a sweet special boy. Early in life, you could tell that Simon was different from most children his age. His responses were delayed.  He liked to play alone, hated loud noises, and would never make direct eye contact with anyone except his mother. After many consultations and tests with different doctors, he was finally diagnosed as autistic.

When Zachary decided that Sebastian was too sadistic and self-absorbed to be in control of the family, he had high hopes that maybe Kurtus would mature and develop into the type of Don whom Zachary would be proud to pass the family onto. But Kurtus had proven that he was as sadistic and vile in nature as his father, if not more so.    

Nazario had been right in his assessment; any other man would have blown Kurtus’ head clean off of his shoulders for his treatment of Ara.  Ara, his sweet, loving granddaughter, who appeared to be the saving grace of the Morotti family. She seemed gifted with all the traits that he had hoped his son and grandson would have possessed.

Zachary knew that there will be stiff opposition against the merging of the Morotti and Leone families, but he also knew that he would do everything necessary to make them see that this young woman, his granddaughter, was the best hope for the future of this family.  With this union, and Zachary and Nazario’s support, Kane and Arabella Leone would usher the families into a new era. Times were changing; even though there was great money in drugs and trafficking women, he had lost heart in it. Shit, he was getting old and soft. It was time to surrender the control of the family.

"Zachary, dear, what is wrong?"  Claudia said, walking into the room.

Zachary stood and walked over to her, wrapping his arms tightly around his love.  He needed to tell her about Ara. "Claudia, we need to talk my love. I need to tell you something that will be shocking, yet wonderful.  Come, let's sit down."

Sitting down on the sofa that was in his office, he turned towards his wife, taking her hands in his.  "A few days ago, I ran into Nazario Leone and his family at the Pink Door."

"Oh, how are they?"  Claudia asked. She had always thought highly of the Leone family.

"Very well, darling, very well, their son is getting ready to take over soon."

"Oh, how wonderful."

"Yes, but there was also a beautiful young woman with them.  She is Kane's fiancée."

"Really? Rosa must be so excited! Who is the young lady? Anyone we know?"

"Her name is Arabella White."  Zachary said, taking in a deep breath, preparing himself for what he was about to tell Claudia.  "Claudia, what I am about to say will be a shock, but please hear me out."

"What is it, Zachary?"

"Claudia, about twenty five years ago I walked in on Sebastian and one of the neighborhood girls.  I thought he was taking advantage of her, but I just found out it was all a game. I gave some money to the girl and told her to leave."

"Was this before or after he got married?"

"After.  However, what we did not realize is that she became pregnant with his child.  Claudia… we have a granddaughter and her name is Arabella."

Claudia’s mouth fell open and her hand came up to cover it.  "A granddaughter?"

"Yes, my dear, and she is wonderful."

"Zachary, you've met her?"

"Yes.  However, it is very complicated, my love.  Claudia, she is older than Kurtus, which makes her next in line to take over the family."

"My God, Zachary, I have a granddaughter! Where has she been? Where is she now? Zachary, I want to meet her.  I need to meet her. Does she know about us?" Claudia asked, excited over the thought of having a granddaughter.

"Claudia, hold on; I told you, she is engaged to be married to Kane Leone, the next Don of the Leone family."

"Oh my."

"Claudia, I went over to the Leone's home today to meet with Arabella and Kane.  Arabella is now aware that we are her grandparents, and she is also aware that I am the Don of the Morotti family.  I made a decision after talking with them. I have decided that I am going to turn the family over to Arabella and Kane."

Claudia looked at her husband in shock.  "Do you mean that the families are combining?"

"Yes."

"Zachary, you know I trust you with my life, but are you sure about this?"

"Claudia, once you meet her, you will see why I have made this decision.  She is like an angel from heaven that came down to save the Morotti family. Kane Leone is also everything I could ever want for a leader of the family.  Their love for each other is so evident. They will be the most powerful couple in the history of the two families. "

"Okay Zachary, I trust your decision, now please, please, tell me all about my granddaughter."

Zachary told her everything he knew about Arabella and Claudia was captivated by every word.  "Oh, Zachary, she sounds wonderful. When can I meet her?"

"I don't know my love, but I assure you that I will make it happen soon."

"Please tell her I want to be part of her life.  No one should have gone through what she had. We will make sure that she will be loved."

"I know.  But Claudia, we are going to have a problem with Sebastian and Kurtus.  They are not going to want to have the two families joined together, you know this.  Kurtus, I cannot even imagine how he will respond when he finds out that he is no longer going to take over the family."

"Shit. Sorry, Zachary.  What are you going to do?"

"I don't know, but I promise you whatever it takes I will protect the family, even if I have to make the ultimate decision."

"Do you mean what I think you are saying?"

"Yes, Claudia, I do.  We both know that, even though they are our flesh and blood, they are both pure evil and have tried on several occasions to take me out.  I cannot let someone like that take over the family."

Claudia began to cry; as much as she wanted Sebastian and Kurtus to change their ways, she knew that they never would.  Her own son and grandson had tried to kill her husband. This revelation may just send them both over the edge.

Zachary wrapped his arms around her and held her close, allowing her to process everything.  Their family was changing; it was going to be a hard road.

                                                                    ~*~

Nazario and Rosa were sitting at their breakfast table, enjoying a wonderful Saturday morning together.  Last night’s activities were still fresh in their minds; they could not stop touching each other.

Rosa's Dominant had taken her to such heights that she thought she could have touched the sun. After everyone had left that evening, Nazario commanded her to go to the office.

Arriving in her room, she found a black corset, tiny pair of thong panties, a pair of sky-high black pumps, a pair of sheer thigh high stockings with bows on the back of them, and an extra-long string of pearls.  There was also a note instructing her to wear her hair in a bun on top of her top head. Rosa quickly dressed in the outfit and arrived at the door to her Dominant’s office. Taking a moment to get herself into her submissive mindset, she cleared all thoughts of the day’s activities from her mind. “Behind that door is the man who owns my body, heart, and soul.  I give my submission to him, to do as he wishes. I trust him above all things and give myself willing to him,” she recited to herself. Taking in a deep breath, Rosa knocked lightly at the door.

"Come in."

Rosa walked in and stood in front of Nazario's desk with her legs apart, hands behind her back, and her head down.

Nazario got up from his chair and walked to his submissive.  For twenty-eight years, this woman gave herself totally over to him and she pleased him immensely.  Walking around her, taking in her perfect stance, the way she presented herself to him, he was proud and honored to accept her submission.

"My little dove, why are here?  You may answer."

"To serve you, Master, in any way you see fit."

Nazario ran his fingers along her shoulders down to her lace cover breasts.  Sliding his hand down the front of the corset, he placed a hand over her breast, squeezing and massaging it.  He heard her breathing change to a desperate rhythm and he knew that she was aroused. Releasing her breast, he walked over to the large black leather chair and sat down.  "Come over here and take my cock out and rub it."

Rosa swallowed the excessive saliva that had formed in her mouth.  Walking toward her Master with a seductive sway of her hips, she stopped in front of him, and placed one knee beside his leg. Leaning over his body, she unbuttoned and unzipped his pants.  Ever so slowly, she pulled out his magnificent erection and began to slowly but firmly work it from base to tip.

She had to fight with herself not to bend over and take it in her mouth.  She hoped that maybe, if she was a good girl, she might be given that reward.

Nazario pulled down the front of the corset. As Rosa rubbed and pulled his cock, he began to suck on one of her quivering nipples.  "My dove, you are doing so well." Nazario moaned. The feeling of her fingers wrapped his cock was quickly sending him to the brink of his own orgasm.

"Stop!"  Nazario commanded.

Rosa stopped immediately.

"Stand!"  Nazario demanded.

Rosa quickly stood.  Nazario stood and began to remove her corset, allowing her perky breasts to be freed.  Throwing the garment across the room, he lifted her chin and looked into her eyes. "Go over and sit on the edge of the couch."

Rosa did as told while Nazario removed all of his clothes.  Walking over to her, he grabbed the string of pearls around her neck and pulled her neck toward him.  "Finish what you started, but, this time, use your mouth."

Rosa licked her lips.  Fuck yes, she thought.  Taking his full, throbbing erection into her mouth, she began to suck and lick it over and over again.  Relaxing her throat and breathing through her nose, she sucked his long cock down her throat. Years and years of pleasing him orally had made her an almost expert at deep throating.

"My dove, that feels so fucking good; remember not to spill one drop of your Master’s cum."

With his cock still deep in her mouth, she nodded slightly, letting him know that she had heard him.  Before long, she felt his cock twitch, indicating that, at any moment, he was going to cum. Then, suddenly, and without warning, he exploded in her mouth.  Long ribbons of cum filled her mouth and she quickly swallowed every last delicious drop.

"Fuck, baby, you do know how to suck my cock."  Nazario said. Stepping back, he walked over to a wooden back chair and placed it in the center of the room.  "Come over here."

Rosa stood and walked over to the chair.

"Place your hands behind your back."

Rosa did so and Nazario began to tie another long string of pearls around her arms and hands.  It was not tight, but the feeling of the round pearls rolling and rubbing against her skin was a wonderful feeling.  He gripped the edge of her thong and tore it off her.

"Sit on the edge of the chair with your legs apart."

Nazario assisted her onto the chair and Rosa opened herself to him.  Looking down, he could see her pussy glistening with her arousal. Taking his finger, he began to rub her wet folds.  "You may be as vocal as you want."

Rosa was ecstatic.  "Oh, Master."

"You are so wet; is this for me?"

"Only you."

"That is fucking right."  Nazario continued to rub her folds and inserted two fingers into her hot pussy.

"FUCK!"  Rosa screamed.

Nazario smirked, his little dove loved that and he loved that he could make her scream like that.  His cock quickly hardened once more; he needed to be buried deep in her.

Pulling his fingers from her pussy, causing her to whimper, he grabbed her shoulder and pulled her up.  Helping her over to his desk, he gently leaned her over it. Untying the pearls from her hands and arms, he took one end and began to rub the pearls down her spine, over her ass, and ended in-between her folds.

"More...Need more."

"Be patient, my dove."

Rosa huffed with frustration.

Nazario smacked her ass cheek with his hand.  "I am in control, not you."

"Yes, Master."

"That’s right."

Removing the pearls, Nazario placed the tip of cock at her opening and impaled her with his straining shaft.  "Fuck! That feels good." He moaned.

Grabbing her hips with his hands, he began to pound her pussy hard.  Even after all these years, she was still tight. He had questioned her about that one time and she giggled and admitted that she did kegal exercises twice a day.

"This girl needs to cum, Master.  Please let her cum."

Nazario was also close to cumming again, but he needed her to cum first.  "Cum on my cock… now!"

Rosa's orgasm came in great shuddering, clenching spasms as her pussy walls clamped down on Nazario's cock.  Feeling her pussy tighten around his cock, his orgasm followed quickly after hers, filling her up with his seed.

Afterwards, the couple relaxed in the soaking tub, discussing the session.  

"Last night was wonderful."  Rosa said, looking lovingly at Nazario.

"It was what we both needed.  After yesterday's announcements, we needed the release."

"I am worried about how Sebastian and Kurtus are going to take the news about Ara."

"I am, too, but, Rosa, I promise you that I will do everything in my power to protect her.  Now, on Monday, I was wondering if you could throw together a party for Kane and Ara after Erik’s oath ceremony.  All the top family members will be here and I thought it would be a good time."

"Sure I can.  We are going to have to plan this wedding to happen rather quickly, aren't we?"

"Yes, the sooner they are married and crowned as Don and Donna, the better.  But I have no doubts that you can pull together the wedding of the year no matter the timeframe."

"You know me so well.  Get your checkbook ready, because I am going to put it through a workout."

Nazario belly laughed; he had no doubt about that.

 

Chapter 17

 

After Saturday's session in the playroom, Ara felt more confident and surer of her submission to Kane.  Kane had pushed her, denying her an orgasm until it was almost painful, but when she had been allowed to cum, it was unlike anything she had ever felt in her life.  After the session, Kane gave her a full body massage and a long relaxing bath, taking care of her as if she were a china doll.

Then they spent time discussing on how they would approach combining the families.  Ara’s main concern was how she, as a submissive, could be the strong powerful Donna that was needed to rule a crime family, mostly comprised of men.

"Ara, you are a submissive by nature, but you are a Donna by blood.  I have seen you pull that side of you out. When you stood up to Zachary at the restaurant; that was the Donna side coming out; even though you had no idea it was a part of your heritage.  I trust you with every fiber of my being. When the other family members meet you and see how much you will take care of them, they will trust you, too."

"But what about the ones that won't?”

"Fuck them.  I know you are worried about Sebastian and Kurtus; to be honest, so am I.  Ara, you must not think of them as your father and brother, but as the two men who want to kill you."

Ara knew that her biological father was an evil man, and she had seen firsthand Kurtus's evil ways.  In addition, she knew that if she did not step up and take over, Kurtus would cause trouble for Kane and the Leone family.  Shit, he would might even try killing Kane. If Kane died, she could not live without him. She needed to step up and be the woman who Kane would be proud to reign alongside.

"Kane, thank you; I am going to try.  I know I will need help becoming the best Donna for both families."

"Fuck, baby, I know you will be.  Now let's talk about attitude."

So Kane explained how a Don, or, in her case, Donna carried themselves.

Nazario called in the afternoon and wanted to know if they would be attending Mass on Sunday.  The Leone family may be a crime family, but they were still devoted Catholics and had attended Mass every Sunday at St. James’ Cathedral since they started in Seattle.  Kane told his father that they would indeed be there. Nazario reminded Kane that the Morotti family also attended St. James’, even though he had not seen Sebastian or Kurtus for a long time.  However, Zachary and Claudia still attended, along with Portia and Simon. Kane needed to prepare Ara that she might see Zachary and Claudia. Ara took the conversation well and said she would not disappoint him.  Kane reassured Ara, that she could never be a disappointment; he would always be proud of her.

Sunday morning arrived; it was a bright sunny day. Kane and Ara were in the back of the sedan while Ben drove the couple to Mass.  Erik, their new security detail, was in the front seat. Kane wore one of his black Armani suits, crisp white shirt, and a pair of his finest Italian leather shoes.  His beautiful fiancée looked amazing in a plum colored dress and black pumps.

She had placed her hair up in a French twist and wore minimal makeup.  Before leaving the apartment, Kane gave her a pair of diamond earrings that had belonged to his grandmother. They looked fucking awesome on her.

Arriving at St. James’, Ben opened the door, Kane exited the car and assisted Ara out. He then offered his arm, and Ara wrapped her delicate arm around it.  As they walked toward the church, several people stopped and stared at the gorgeous couple; it was as if they had an air of power around them.

"Ara, I am so happy you are here."  Rosa gushed as she gave her a tight hug.

"I am glad to have come.  I have always attended St. Benedict's, but have always wanted to come to St. James’,"

"Well, it is our church home, so now it is yours as well.  After the service today, we will speak to Father Ryan about the wedding."

"Do you think we will be able to have it here?"

"Of course, my dear.  Now, come, let's get inside."

Kane again wrapped her arm around his and, with their heads held high, walked through the large bronze doors into the chapel.  As the Leone family walked toward ‘their pew’, many people began to whisper. They couldn’t help but wonder who the young woman on Kane Leone's arm was.

When they arrived at their seat, Kane went in first with Ara beside him and Rosa on the other side, which left Nazario at the end.  Kane took Ara’s hand, brought it up to his lips, and kissed her knuckles sweetly. Leaning into her ear, he whispered softly. "I can’t wait to get you home so I can fuck you again."

Ara turned to him with a bright blush across her cheeks and sucked in a deep breath.  Kane smiled his signature crooked smile and licked his lips. Ara squeezed her legs together to get some relief.  Damn him. They were in a church for heaven’s sake. She shouldn’t feel this way in God’s house.

"Ara, dear, are you alright, you looked flushed."  Rosa questioned.

"I am fine, just a little warm."  Ara said, trying to deflate the issue of her arousal.

Rosa looked at Ara again, then leaned forward slightly and looked at her. As soon as she did, she saw that crocked smile, and knew immediately that he was up to no good.  "Kane, dear?" Rosa said, softly motioning for him to come closer. When he was close enough so no one else could hear, she hissed,

"I better never see you do that to her again.  Do I make myself clear?"

Kane knew that look in his mother's eyes.  Fuck, he was in trouble. There was only one thing he could say.  "Yes, ma'am."

"Good."

The serviced started and Kane behaved himself; he did not want his mother's wrath.

Across the chapel, Zachary and Claudia Morotti were also in attendance.  Zachary had seen the Leones come in and saw his lovely granddaughter on Kane's arm, walking like the royal princess that she was.

"Zachary, is that her?"  Claudia whispered.

"Yes."

"Oh my, she looks just like your mother."

"I know; that is the first thing that I noticed."

"Can I meet her today?"

"I don't know, but I will try for you, my love."

Father Ryan led the Mass, and when it was over, he walked over to Leone family pew.

"Nazario, so good to see you."

"Same here, Father.  It was a wonderful service."

"Thank you. I see a lovely young lady by Kane's side."

"Yes, Father.  I would like to introduce you to Arabella White, Kane's fiancée."

"Fiancée?  How wonderful."

"It is.  Father, we will be needing your services in the very near future."

"Of course, just name the date."

"Excellent, we will be in touch next week."

"I look forward to it.  Have a blessed afternoon."

"We will."

Nazario offered his arm to Rosa and Kane offered his to Ara and they walked down the aisle and out of the chapel with the rest of the family following close behind.  Once outside, Zachary walked up to Nazario.

"Good day."  Zachary said.

"Good day, Zachary."

"Claudia was wondering if she might be able to meet Arabella."

"It is up to her.  Ara, dear, Zachary's wife would like to meet you."

Ara looked up at Kane and drew her strength from him.  "Only if you want to, my love." He said.

"Okay."  Ara stated.

Nazario nodded at Zachary.

"Arabella, my dear, let me introduce to you your grandmother, Claudia."

Ara watched as the woman standing by Zachary stepped forward.  She was a petite woman with light gray hair and sparkling blue eyes.  Even in her old age, she was still a very beautiful woman.

"Arabella it is my honor to meet you."

"Same here."  Ara said, holding out her hand.

Claudia really wanted to hug her, but she knew she needed to go slow.  So, she took Ara’s hand and lightly shook it.

"Arabella you look lovely today."  Zachary said.

"Thank you."

"I hope we can get together soon and discuss your decision."

At this point, Kane stepped forward, and wrapped his arm around her waist.  "Zachary, we have made a decision. We will be contacting you in a few days to let you know."

"Certainly.  We will go now."  Zachary said, taking Claudia's hand.

"Goodbye, Zachary, Claudia."  Ara said.

"Goodbye, my dear."  Claudia said with a tear in her eye.  Zachary had been right; she was wonderful.

Kane and Ara walked to their car, with Erik watching out for any dangers, where Ben was waiting and got in.  They talked about the meeting and Kane praised her on the way she handled herself. Soon they arrived at Nazario's home for Sunday lunch.

Rosa's housekeeper had prepared a wonderful lunch and they sat around the table and enjoyed each other’s company.  After lunch, they went out to deck and sat down.

"Kane, have you and Ara made a decision?"  Nazario asked.

Kane looked at Ara and smiled.  Ara smiled back and then took the posture that Kane had instructed.  Her back was straight, shoulders back, her chin was up, and she looked Nazario dead in the eyes.  With a strong and powerful voice, she answered for both of them. "We have decided will merge the families and run them together."

Kane matched Ara's posture and looked at his father with the look of power and complete control.

Nazario looked at Ara in amazement.  Here before him was the future. What a wonderful future it was.

"I am so proud of you both.  And I promise to help in any way you need to make this transition as smooth as possible.  We need to let Zachary know, so we can get his feelings on the matter."

"We will contact him tomorrow."  Kane said.

*************

Across town, Sebastian was smiling as he walked out of his playroom.  Fuck, there was nothing like fucking a virgin. Hearing them cry out in pain, he slammed his large cock into them, tearing their virginal barrier. When he finally found his own release, he’d pull out and admire the blood staining his cock.  Over the years, he had had sex with hundreds of women, but nothing compared to taking one’s virginity.

Fuck, he could remember his first virgin, Luna Santo.  She was a brunette beauty from the village. He led her on and made her believe that he was in love with her. She fell for it.  She had told him that she was virgin and was waiting to share that with her husband. However, Sebastian wine and dined her and made her believe that he loved her, and then he convinced her to give him her virginity.  He brought her to his parents' home, took her to his old bedroom, and stripped all his clothes off. Standing before with his cock in his hand, he began to pump it and when a pearl of pre-cum came out the tip.

"Take off your clothes."

Luna did so slowly; her hands were shaking so hard.  After she was naked, she folded her arms over her breasts and held her legs tightly together.

"Get on the bed."

She climbed on the bed, but continued to keep her arms tightly around her and her legs tightly together.

Sebastian crawled onto the bed like a lion stalking his prey, took her legs, and spread them far apart.  Soon, he was eating her pussy until it was raw, and then rammed his cock down her throat. She loved it. When she least expected it, he rammed into her.  She cried out in pain and tried to get away from him, but he was relentless as he claimed her.

"Fuck, you are so tight."

"Sebastian, please stop!"  Luna cried.

"Fuck no! You agreed and you will take it."

Then, at that moment, Sebastian’s father walked in.  He tried to get him to stop, but Sebastian finished and pulled out of her.  Looking down, he saw the blood; it made him want to do it again and again. His father helped Luna out of the room and paid her off.  Then his father sat him down and talked to about the right way and wrong way to treat a woman. Fuck him; the old man knew nothing about how to claim a woman.

His cow of a wife gave him two sons, Kurtus and Simon.  Kurtus grew up to be just like him, which pleased him to no end, but Simon was a crying momma's boy.  Leaving Simon with his mother, Sebastian took Kurtus and taught him all about bondage, how to fuck and use women, and how to run the family business.

His fucking father decided he would continue to run the family, but would turn it over to his oldest grandchild.  Sebastian and Kurtus plotted to kill off Zachary and then they would run the business together.

The door to Sebastian's office opened and in walked Kurtus.

"Hey Dad."

"Kurtus, my boy."

"Having a day of fun, I see."

"Oh yes, Gina found me a little virgin."

"Wow, so you have had a good day."

"Yes, so what brings you over?"

"Well, I was driving by St. James’ Cathedral earlier, and I saw Kane Leone with that beauty that was working for him at Diamond Knotts on his arm."

"So?"  Sebastian questioned.

"They were talking to Grandfather and Grandmother; I don't know, something seemed off about it."

"What do you mean?"

"Grandmother had the same look on her face that she does when she looks at Simon.”

"So who is this girl?"

"I don't know, but I am going to find out."

"Great, now, how are the plans to take out the old man coming along?"

"Good, we should have everything lined up in a few weeks.  Fuck. The family is going to think that the Leones planned it, and will follow me however I lead them."

"No, however we lead them."  Sebastian smirked.

"Yes, father, we."

 

Chapter 18

 

It was a surprisingly bright sunny Monday morning in Seattle when Kane and Ara cuddled in the back of their limo on the way to Leone Towers.  Ara was excited to get started on the plans for the new club. As she mentally organized every detail, careful to remember that the next several weeks were going to be a whirlwind of plans and activities, she anticipated everything she needed to accomplish the design.  That very evening was Erik's oath ceremony, but afterwards there was going to be reception to announce Kane and Ara’s engagement. As was customary with the ceremony, all of the high-ranking family members and their wives would be in attendance. Rosa was organizing all the details for the reception, but that didn’t mean that Ara was left to sit at home alone.  As the soon-to-be Donna of the Leone family, she would need to be in attendance. However, she still needed to buy a dress for the occasion. Kane had offered to have a buyer pick up a dress, but Ara had been looking forward to picking out her own dress. Therefore, after having a great debate, complete with yelling by both parties, followed by a round of incredible makeup sex, Kane agreed they would go after lunch to look for a dress.

Before they knew it, they were at Leone Towers. Erik exited the front seat, and surveyed the area for any signs of danger.  Once he was confident that they were in the clear, he opened the back door and Kane and Ara exited the vehicle, and quickly entered the building, and into the private elevator to their offices.

"The architect that the family maintains on retainer will be arriving in about thirty minutes."  Kane said as he held tightly to Ara's hand. David Grant was a third generation architect, whose family had worked with the Leone family for years.  Over the decades, the Grant family had designed most of all the buildings that the family owned and could be trusted to maintain secrecy of any activities that they may have observed.  Of course, they were paid handsomely for their loyalty.

"Great.  I will get everything I have ready.  Where do you want to have the meeting?"

"You can use the conference room across from our offices."

"Okay.  By the way, I love you."

Kane turned and pulled Ara into his arms before he claimed her lips in a searing kiss.  When they both were out of air, he pulled away and gave her one of his signature smirks.

"And I love you, soon-to-be Mrs. Leone."

Ara’s heart skipped a beat.  Mrs. Leone. Arabella Leone. Ara Leone. Arabella Morotti Leone.  Yes, the last one scared her, but she knew she needed to embrace the name.  She was going to be Arabella Morotti Leone Donna of the Leone/Morotti Crime families.  Kane and she had talked about the name and they both agreed that Leone would always be first, but, out of respect to her heritage, she would honor her grandparents by using the Morotti name.  The heritage that went along with the Morotti family needed to be always represented and the blood that flowed through Ara veins would be passed to the next generation, solidifying the union of the two crime families.

They arrived on their floor and walked toward Ara's office.  Kane stopped just outside her door,

"I am going to do a few things in my office, will you be okay?  Erik will be sitting just outside your door at all times."

"I'll be fine."

"Good.  See you soon."  Kane said, giving her a quick kiss.

Ara walked into her office. As soon as she shut the door, Kane turned to Erik.  "That woman is my life, please don't let me down."

"Never, Kane."

Ara gathered all the information she had researched and designed on the new club and took it over to the conference room.  She busied herself setting up the PowerPoint presentation, along with all the designs and schematics she had amassed. Soon she heard Kane's voice along with another male voice in the hall.  Quickly straightening her dark blue dress, she turned to the door. In walked a tall, dark skinned man with black hair and piercing black eyes. He was well dressed in a designer black suit.

"Ara, this is David Grant, our architect.  David, this is Ara White; you will be working with her on the design and specifications of the club."

David walked over to the stunning young woman.  Fuck, she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.  Reaching out and taking her hand, he started to bring it up to his lips to kiss.  But, before he even reached halfway, he saw the extremely large diamond ring on her finger.  Shit, she was engaged.

"Oh, by the way, David, this beautiful and talented woman is also my fiancée."  Kane smirked.

He saw the way that David had leered at Ara; hell every man that even looked at her for longer than a passing glance noticed how fucking beautiful she was. However, he knew that Ara was his and his alone.  So he allowed David to reach for her hand. When he stopped short after he saw the diamond, he had to smirk to himself. That’s right, motherfucker, she is taken.

"It’s an honor to meet you, Miss White." David said, dropping her hand after a quick shake.

"Likewise, Mr. Grant. I have everything setup, and am ready to get down to business.  Please come in." Ara said. Once David had passed her, she looked up at Kane, who still had his smirk proudly displayed on his face.  "You are in so much trouble, Mister."

Leaning down and whispering into her ear.  "And what, little pet, are you going to do me?"

Ara pulled back and looked dead into his eyes.  It was now or never. She needed to see if she could do it, so she pulled from her inner Donna.  Tapping her finger on her chin, she whispered, "I do seem to recall where I can find a paddle and some rope."

Kane’s mouth fell open...Did she just threaten to tie him up and spank him?  Never had he had any woman threatened him like that; he had never wanted to be a submissive. Fuck it; when Ara said it, the thought turned him on instantly.  His cock was now hard and it wanted nothing more than to plunge deep inside of its home. Fuck! He could not do anything right now; maybe after the meeting as she lay on his desk.  Turning back to her, he whispered, "later."

Ara gave him a smirk, and turned her attention back to David Grant.

"Mr. Grant, let's get started, shall we?"

Kane left to allow Ara to do her presentation.  As much as he wanted to stay, he wanted Ara to stand on her own; he was confident she would do a great job.

Over the next hour, Ara presented all the ideas she had for Eclipse to David.  David was in awe at the level of detail that she had shown him.

"Miss White, this is excellent. I am sure I will be able to come up with a set of plans that will cover each of the concepts and concerns that you have detailed."

"Wonderful! Do you have a timeline for submitting the initial draft plans to me?"

"I should have something for you in a few weeks, if that is okay with you."

"The sooner, the better; I need this project to get started to allow me to work on the back end materials."

Damn, David thought.  This woman was not only gorgeous, but also an intelligent and shrewd businesswoman.  Why had he not found her first?

"Certainly, I'll be in touch.  We should exchange contact information, should there be any questions."  David prompted, hoping that he might have a chance to sway Miss White away from the evil hands of Kane Leone.  Yes, he and has family had worked for the Leone family for many years. The contracts with the Leones had definitely subsidized much of his family’s wealth, but from all he gathered from this meeting, Ara White was worth the fight.

Ara glanced over at David.  While communication between them for this project was essential, there was something about David Grant that caused her intuition to set off warning bells.  Kane had told her that David had worked with the family before, but there was something about the way he looked at her that had her hesitating in giving him her contact information.

"Actually, Mr. Grant, you can reach me here if you have any further questions.  I am sure you have that number, am I correct?"

"Yes, I do, but what if I have questions, and you are not in the office,” David was certain that this would seal the deal and get him the number he desired.

"Oh, I am sure they can find me."  Ara said, trying to play it off. "Come, let me walk you out."  Ara walked toward the door and opened it, relaxing instantly when she saw Erik sitting next to the door.  Just knowing that Erik was close was very comforting.

"Mr. Grant, thank you again for your time, and I hope to hear from you soon."

"Please, Miss White, call me David."

Ara looked up at Erik, hoping he noticed her distress.

Erik immediately noticed that Ara had an uneasy look about her and then he looked at David.  When he did, he noticed that he appeared desperate. Shit, he had to react quickly to ease Ara’s tension, and show Kane that he made the right decision in placing himself in a position of such importance.  If Ara was not happy, Kane wouldn't care whether or not he was good at his job. He would take him out no questions asked. "Mr. Grant, I'll walk you to the elevator. Miss White, Kane wanted you to come to his office as soon as the meeting was over."

"Thank you, Erik.  Goodbye, Mr. Grant."  Ara said as she walked away from them and to Kane's office.  As she opened the door and walked in, she saw Kane behind his desk, leaning back in his chair with his feet upon his desk, talking on the phone.

"Uriel, I don't give a fuck.  I want to know where he is and I want to know today.  Call me as soon as you find him."

Ara walked over behind Kane’s head, leaned down, and began to run her fingers through his hair.  She loved the feel of it; it was so soft and silky.

"Mmm, baby, that feels so good."  Kane moaned.

Hearing Kane's thick raspy voice moaning caused Ara to become wet.  Shit, she should really start packing spare underwear in her purse.  As she continued to run one hand through Kane’s hair, she carefully and quietly slipped the other one under her dress and into her now completely wet panties.  Collecting the wet cum on her finger, she moved it over Kane's head and in front of his mouth. "Open up." Ara cooed.

Kane opened his mouth and sucked in the delicious nectar he knew and loved.  Fuck, she was fucking perfect. Bringing his feet down, he turned around, grabbed Ara, and pulled her into his lap.  "Thanks for the treat."

"You are very welcome."

"Fuck, baby, I want you so bad."  Kane moaned as he ran his hand up her smooth leg inching closer and closer to her upper thigh, which would lead him to one of his prized possessions.

Feeling Kane's hands as it caressed her leg, she began to moan with a need for relief. Just as Kane began to start to stroke her thigh, there was a knock on the door.

"FUCK!"  Kane groaned.  "Come in."

Nazario walked in to find Ara on Kane's lap while Kane had a look on his face that said he felt like shooting him for interrupting.

"Hello Kane, Ara, I hope the meeting with David went well."  Nazario said as he walked over and sat down in the chair in front of Kane's desk.  Ara cheeks turned pink as she began to rise from Kane’s lap. Nazario watched as she slid across Kane, who then groaned.  Nazario couldn’t help but chuckle.

Kane eyed his Father, but knew better than to say anything.  He felt like he was beginning to become a cock-blocker on purpose, but stayed silent.   "Dad, Ara handled the meeting."

"Wonderful! How did it go?"

Ara knew she needed to let Kane know just how uneasy she felt around David.  "Mr. Grant was very receptive to my ideas for the project, and said he would be getting back to me in a few weeks with the initial drafts."

"So, do you think you will be able to work together well on the project?"

"Well....to be honest, I don't really care much for him."

Kane’s head whipped around and looked up at her face.  "Did that fucker do anything to you? Because if he did, he is a dead man!"  He said with a voice full of venom.

"No, Kane, he didn't do anything; I just don't feel comfortable around him."

"Ara, dear, always go with your gut feelings.  If David makes you feel uncomfortable, I am sure we can find someone else to do the plans."  Nazario said. He had always gone with his gut feelings and they had never let him down. So, if she was feeling that something was off with David, they needed to support her intuition.

"No, Nazario, I know how difficult it is to find a good architect who has knowledge about the family, and can be trusted.  I will make sure that I always have someone with me."

"Fuck no!  We will find someone else."  Kane roared.

Ara sat back down on Kane’s lap and looked him in the eyes.  "It will be fine, baby. If he does something, I will tell you immediately."

Kane didn't like this one fucking bit, but she did have a point.  David had worked on several projects. Even though he had an idea of what occurred with the family business, he didn't verbalize it.  However, to find a qualified architect who could keep their mouth shut could be a problem, and he really wanted this project to go forward, not just for the revenue that it would generate, but also it was Ara's first job.  "Okay, but one motherfucking step out of the norm and he is history."

Ara kissed Kane sweetly on the lips.  "Deal."

Nazario watched his son and Ara interact. He was so happy how they could work things out, despite only knowing each other for a short time.

"So is everything set for tonight?"  Kane asked.

"I believe so.  Roaland was taking care of the ceremony setup and when I left the house; your mother was in her own world planning the reception."

"I want to make certain that we only announce our engagement, not that we are taking over both families.”  That was one ace Kane wanted to keep up his sleeve for the time being.

"That’s right.  Have you called Zachary today to inform him of your decision?"

"No, but I guess now is as good time as any."  Kane picked up his cell and dialed Zachary's cell number.

"Kane?"  Zachary answered.

"Yes Zachary, Ara and I were wondering if you had a moment to come by Leone Towers."

"Actually, I'm with Claudia at the moment, but we are just down the street. Would it be okay for me to bring her?"

"Of course, I'll let security know that you will be here in a few."

"Thank you, Kane."

Kane ended the call and placed his phone back in his pocket.  "He and Claudia will be here in a few minutes."

"Wonderful. Let me inform security while you two have a moment."  Nazario said as he got up and left the office.

Kane wrapped his arms around Ara and pulled her close.  Nothing in the world felt this wonderful. "Baby, I love you."

"Oh, Kane, I love you, too."

"Remember everything I taught you and you will be fine."

"Together?"  Ara questioned, needing to hear the words from his mouth.

"Always together.  Forever."

Ara leaned in, and sealed the promise with light kisses, ending with a passionate one.  With each one, she could feel every cell in her body absorb his essence. As their tongues melded together, she felt as though she were about to explode with joy.  She was his, he was hers, and together they could do anything.

After recovering from their passionate kiss, the couple prepared physically and mentally for their company.  A few minutes later, there was a knock on the door. "Showtime, baby. Are you ready?"

Ara grabbed Kane’s hand a squeezed tightly.  "I'm ready."

They walked over to the door and Kane opened it up to Zachary and Claudia, with Nazario behind them.

"Please come in."  Kane said, motioning for the couple to come in.

"Thank you for having us."  Zachary said as they followed Kane and Ara over to the seating area of the office.

"Please have a seat."  Kane said.

Zachary and Claudia sat down on the couch while Nazario sat in a chair next to them.

"Ara, dear, you look lovely today.  I love that color on you." Claudia said, as she took in the beauty of her granddaughter.

"Thank you.  I love this color also."

Kane gave Ara's hand a squeeze. She instantly straightened her posture and put on what she was calling her Donna persona.

"Zachary, Ara, and I have discussed your proposition at length, weighing the pros and cons, and have decided that it would benefit everyone to combine the families together.  We would be honored to rule the Leone/Morotti families."

Claudia grabbed onto Zachary's hand; this was the news she wanted to hear ever since she found out about Ara.  She had been worried for years about Kurtus taking over the business, but now that anguish was extinguished by the promise of her granddaughter and her soon-to-be husband.

"Kane, Ara, I am so happy you have decided to accept my offer."  Zachary said. "I know that this union will bring a bright, prosperous future to both of our families."

"Thank you, Zachary.  When would you like to iron out the details and discuss the revelation of this news with the rest of the family?"

"I want to keep this as low key as possible until the day of the ceremony.  I will call all the family together under the premise of announcing the change in leadership and tell them my plans."

"But what about Sebastian and Kurtus?  Surely you do not expect that they are not going to be happy with this?"  Ara asked; she was well aware that her father and half-brother would rather see her dead than take over their family.

"You are right, Arabella, but I will have to live with whatever needs to be done to insure the success of this enterprise."

"No, Zachary, we will live with it."  Claudia stated confidently, squeezing her husband's hand.

"Zachary, Claudia, I am aware of how difficult a decision this is for you, and want you to know you have Ara’s full support, as well as my own.  Shall we get together later in the week and go over some of the details and also provide the data from each of the family businesses?" Kane asked.

"Certainly, that would be acceptable.  But we would also like to just spend some time getting to know both of you better on a more personal level.  I believe the more I know, the better it will be to convince the family what a great move this is. And we would love to get to know our granddaughter, as well as you, Kane, since you are becoming our grandson through your marriage to our Arabella. "

Ara had mixed feelings about this.  One the one hand, it would be nice to know more about her Grandfather and Grandmother, who had only been loving and caring each time they met.  However, after of years and years of being treated like an outsider, it was hard to trust them. They had nothing to do with how Mave and Luna had treated her, and did not even know she existed.  Nevertheless, for the good of the family and hopefully to assuage her own heart, she was willing to give them the benefit of the doubt.

"We would like that also."  Ara said as she squeezed Kane’s hand.

"Thank you, Ara.  You don't know how happy this has made me and Claudia."  Zachary said, his eyes shining with unshed tears. He may be the Don of the Morotti crime family, but the most important word in that title was family.  Sadly, up to this point, his family had been a huge disappointment and full of grief. Standing before him was a young woman, who, in a short amount time, showed him that she was loyal, protective, kind, and, most of all, loving. He knew that she and Kane would be the best hope for the future of the Morotti family.  He knew there would be some who would very upset by the joining of the families, but this was not the first time two crime families were joined by marriage and it was not the first time a woman had taken over, either. The Morotti members had also been witnesses to the cruel, uncaring ways of both Sebastian and Kurtus. Even though there may be some who were loyal to them, he knew the majority were not.  "Would it be possible for some of the higher ranking Morotti family members to be invited to the wedding?"

Kane didn't like that idea.  His and Ara's wedding was going to be a day full of joy and happiness. He did not want anything to interrupt that; Ara deserved to have a fairytale wedding.  He was making it happen, and no one was going to take that away from her. However, he knew he needed to think about what was best for the family also, diplomacy was the only option to gain results in the upcoming merger.  Fuck, it would be necessary, in order to maintain peace between the families, to invite members of the Morotti family to the wedding. Well, that just meant that the security force had to be greatly expanded.

"Agreed, but please keep in mind that I will not permit anything to ruin this very important day for her, for us."  Kane said as he put his arm around her waist and pulled her close.

"Kane, Ara, I assure you that I will never allow anything to happen that could, in any way, cast a dark shadow to this glorious day.  I am very excited to witness your union."

"Thank you, Zachary."  Ara whispered.

"Would you two please have a seat for a moment? Unfortunately, I also have some distressing news that I want to tell you."  Zachary asked.

After Kane and Ara sat down, Zachary proceeded to tell them about Luna and her death.  He watched Ara's facial expressions for any sign of distress, but, instead of sadness, he noticed she looked relieved.  Damn, if that woman had not died, he would have killed her for the obvious pain and suffering that she must have put Ara through.  Then he informed them that it was Kurtus that had stolen the gun shipment and set fire to the nightclub.

"Zachary, you are aware that, by giving me this information, you are essentially signing Kurtus’ death warrant?"  Kane stated in a ‘do not fuck with me’ tone.

"Yes, Kane, I am aware."  Despite the severity of this admission, Zachary did not seem as upset as one would expect.

Glancing over to his father, who had remained silent to permit his son to handle the meeting, he questioned, "Nazario, do you want to make the call or should I?"

"Well, Kane, since you will be assuming responsibility for both families soon, I will defer the decision to you."

Ara listened intently. Even though she was Kane's submissive and fiancée, she was also the soon to be Donna of the family, and, as such, felt that, perhaps, she, too, needed to have a say in this matter.

"Nazario, I mean no disrespect, but it is not Kane's call."  Ara said, receiving startled looks from Nazario and Claudia.

"Ara, what do you mean?"

"This is not just Kane's call. As a united family, it is our call."

Ara looked up at Kane and tried to judge his reaction.  However, when she looked at his face, she saw the mischievous light in his eyes and his signature smirk.  Zachary, too, was looking at Ara admiringly, yet sadly that this young woman, without any guidance, or training, possessed the qualities that came with years of training that Sebastian and Kurtus would never hope achieve.

"Yes, Nazario, Ara is correct.  As Don and Donna of the united families, it is our call."

"I stand corrected; you are right. So, what is your decision?"  Nazario asked, proud of the couple before him.

Ara looked at Kane; with a simple nod of the head, she indicated to him that she knew what needed to be done.

"Zachary, Claudia, I'm sorry the situation has come to this, but as the future leaders of the families it is in all of our best interests to put a hit on Kurtus."

Fuck, she was the future Donna, and she had just made her first decision. Damn, it felt fucking amazing.

 

Chapter 19

 

After announcing the hit on Kurtus, Zachary and Claudia were understandably shaken with all of the conflicting emotions.  As such, they decided to leave and spend some time coming to terms that soon their grandson would be dead at the hands of their granddaughter.

"We will be in touch."  Zachary said, sadly.

"Certainly."  Kane replied, shaking Zachary's hand.  He had nothing more he could say on the matter.

Zachary shook Nazario's hand as well, and then turned to Ara.  "Ara, we know what a difficult decision this was, but I promise you, that you have our total support in this and all matters."

"Thank you, Zachary."

Glancing to his wife and then his granddaughter, "We will call you later to set up a time to get together, if that’s okay with you."

"Certainly."  Ara agreed. Ara tried to hold herself together until they left.  As soon as Zachary, Claudia, and Nazario walked out the door, her legs gave out, and she collapsed.

Kane quickly caught Ara before she collided with the floor.  Picking her up bridal style, he gently carried her over to the sofa.  Setting her down, he sat down beside her and brushed the hair from her face.  Her face was pale white and her eyes were full of tears.

"Baby, I am here."  Kane cooed as he wrapped his arms around her body, pulling her close.

"I need you."  Ara cried.

"I am here,” he reiterated, trying desperately to comfort her.

Ara could feel herself slipping deeper into despair.  She needed her Dominant to take control, and allow her to give herself over to him.  Pulling back from his embrace, she lowered her eyes and placed her hands on her lap. "This girl needs her Dominant."

Kane took a finger and lifted her chin.  Within her tear-filled eyes, he saw his submissive’s needs; the need for comfort, guidance, and the security that only he could give.

"Stand and remove your dress."  Dominant Kane commanded. His voice wrapped around Ara, allowing her to clear her mind and heart of the pain she was feeling.  It also allowed her to focus directly on Kane’s voice and the safety and direction it promised. She quickly stood and removed her dress and continued to keep her head down as she took a deep cleansing breath and centered herself.  This was her Master, even if she was not currently collared. He possessed her heart, her soul, her body. When she was with him, she only had one thought and purpose: to please her Master. All the pain, all the threats, and all the chaos were non-existent when she was with her Master.  He was truly her one safe shelter.

"You may speak freely, but respectfully.  What is it that you need?"

"This girl needs to feel safe."

Reaching out, Kane stroked her arm, slowly, tenderly transferring all the love he had for this woman, his submissive, into every touch.

"Remove your panties and sit back on the couch."

Ara pulled off her lace panties and sat back on the couch.  Kane kneeled in front of her and spread her legs apart. Her smooth pink mound was shining with wetness.  He placed kisses along the inside of her thighs and on top of her mound. Taking a deep breath in through his nose, he inhaled the sweet aroma that was only his Ara.

"Fuck, my pet, you smell so good.  I think I’m going to have an appetizer before lunch."

He then slid his tongue between her parted lips, diving deep into her hot pussy.  Ara moaned and grabbed his head, pulling him closer. Taking her clit between his teeth, he began to suck hard on the soft swollen skin.

Ara could feel her orgasm building, her leg and stomach muscles clenching.  Soon the pressure became too much. "Please, Sir, may this girl cum?"

"No...You will not cum until I say so."

Ara humped in frustration.  Her eminent release was mounting.

Kane leaned back, took his hand, and smacked her mound.  "Tell me, do you have a problem with my commands, my pet?"

"No, Sir."

"I am in control here, you will do well to remember that."  Kane said as he smacked her mound again, causing Ara to jump.  He then pushed one finger into her hot wet pussy and began to pump in and out, curling his finger up to the soft patch within.  Then he added another finger, and continued to pump his fingers in and out over and over again. Ara arched toward the exploring fingers, as she began to count backwards from one hundred, concentrating on the numbers and not the pressure that was hurdling to the point of explosion.

"Please may this girl cum...She needs to so badly."

Kane leaned forward, but continued to finger fuck her hot, wet pussy. When he was close to her face, he gave her his signature smirk.  "Cum for me… now!"

Hearing the words she’d longed to hear, she quickly released the coil of tension that had tightened and exploded.  Her pussy gripped his fingers like a vise grip as it clenched over and over again.

"Thank you, Sir."

"Oh, my pet, you are welcome.  Now climb up on my lap so I can fuck you."

Kane sat on the couch and Ara reached over, unbuckled his belt, unzipped his pants, and the pulled out his shirt.  When all the clothes were out of her way, she reached in and pulled his hard cock out. Licking her lips, she was suddenly very hungry for the sweet, creamy pre-cum that was leaking from the tip of Kane's cock.

"Not right now, my pet, I need to be buried deep inside your hot and needy pussy."

Ara climbed onto his lap and eased herself down onto him.  She felt so fucking full and deep as she pressed her hips frantically against him.

"Fuck, my pet, you are so tight.  Fuck me hard."

Ara let loose and began to rise up and slam down hard on his cock, swiveling her hips against his pelvic bone and riding him with all power she could muster.

Kane could feel his own orgasm building, but he needed her to cum again before him.  He slid his hand between them and pinched her clit. "Cum for me!" Kane demanded.

Ara was surprised when the orgasm rocked through her, sending goose bumps over her body.  Before she could come down from her own high, she felt Kane’s hot, long ribbons of cum filling her.  She fell over onto his chest, and he circled her with his strong, loving arms, holding her securely against him.

"Better, love?"  Kane asked, kissing the top of her head.

"Much, Sir.  Thank you."

"Baby, I will always be here for you, however you need me."  He assured her.

"I know.  It was all just so overwhelming; I was losing my focus.  I'm sorry. I was really trying to be strong, but I could feel myself drowning in emotion towards the end."

Kane sat up and pulled his cock out of its home, feeling the loss immediately.  Pulling her legs up and over his lap, he cradled her close. "Baby, you did so well today.  I was so fucking proud of you. This world is hard; Baby, you are just starting to take on the responsibilities of your role.  It will take a while for you to learn how to turn on the inner Donna."

"But, Kane, my very first act as the future Donna was to put a hit on my half-brother."

"Ara, I understand.  This is not the first lesson I wanted you to learn for your new role, however, when weighing the pros and cons of your decisions, your ultimate decision will be the right one.  In this case, we already knew that, should he discover that Zachary has decided to merge the families and relinquish their rule to you and me, Kurtus would not have hesitated to kill you in a second.  So, it is either him or you, and you know that I cannot live without you, Baby. I would die if something happened to you. You are my life; you hold my soul in your hands. Please remember that."

Ara was in awe. She held his soul in her hands; oh how those words touched her.  She felt exactly the same way about him. She could not live without him, either.  Besides, Kurtus was a threat to both of them; knowing that the outcome was death for either Kurtus or herself, she knew that she had made the right decision.

"Thank you."  Ara whispered into Kane's neck.  "You always know the right thing to say to help me understand and build my confidence."

"Baby, I will always be here for you; we are a team in every aspect of our lives.  Now, let us get you cleaned up and go dress shopping. I want my fiancée to look fucking hot tonight when we make the announcement."

Ara giggled as she slid off Kane's lap and made her way to his private bathroom, where she washed up and slipped her underwear back on.  Looking in the mirror, she noticed that her makeup was smeared and her hair had that ‘just got fucked’ look. Ara couldn’t help but laugh.  She now had Kane’s signature hairstyle…except his was natural. Quickly touching up her makeup and taming her hair, she placed her dress back on and walked back to Kane.  He was on speakerphone with someone; by his tone, he was very mad.

"Uriel, find that motherfucker now.  Not tomorrow, not next week or month but right the fuck NOW and when you do, you call me right away!  I will see you this evening, and I expect to have news by then." Kane said, frustrated that none of his men had found Wayland.

"Kane, is it okay if I bring Katrina tonight?"  Uriel asked. Ara raised her eyes to Kane, waiting for the response.

"Uriel, it is only for high ranking members and their wives."  Ara had heard this earlier.

"Kane, she will be my wife one day."  Kane pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration.  Clearly he was going to have to repeat himself, something he was reluctant to do.

"Until that time, she is not allowed at any family ceremonies."  Ara glanced at Kane in understanding. She was listening, but she was also learning.

"But Ara is going."  Kane was quickly losing his patience, but Ara was trying to convey calm with her eyes to no avail.

"Uriel, I will not explain myself again.  Do I make myself clear?" Kane hissed.

"Yes."  Uriel answered, knowing that he had just overstepped.  He knew better than to question the boss. Uriel had told Katrina about his family, but not that he was second in command.  But, he knew he would have to once they got married. He would be expected to bring her to events like this one, and he didn’t want to explain why they referred to him as “Capo” at the event.

"Good! See you this evening, alone."  Kane said, hanging up on Uriel.  He turned to his lovely fiancée. She looked so damn sexy that his cock woke up for another round.  However, looking at the time, he knew they needed to get on their way. "Come, my love."

Ara accepted Kane’s outstretched hand and the proceeded out the door to find Erik waiting for them.

"Erik, we are ready to go."

"Yes, Sir."

They soon were in the vehicle en route to a boutique that Katrina had mentioned to Ara.  Ara had called her on the way to the office and they had planned to have dinner together the next evening to have dinner at her and Kane's home to catch up.  With all that was happening, Ara felt bad not keeping in touch with her more, but most of the details needed to be kept secret. Unfortunately, that also meant keeping things from Katrina.  She missed her friend; she hoped, once everything was finalized, they could get back to the close relationship that had once had. Katrina told Ara that this shop held the most amazing dresses and offered to meet her to help pick out something.  Ara jumped at the chance. She needed her best friend's fashion opinion.

As they neared the shop, Kane realized that it was the same shop where he had purchased a few dresses for some of his former submissives.  Fuck. Over the years, he’d had several submissives, but they were only for play. He never had any other type of relationship with them. They would arrive at his apartment on Friday evening and would leave on Sunday evening.  A few times over the years, they had accompanied him to a function at one of the clubs, and, as their Dom, he provided them with the appropriate attire. As a good Dominant, he always made sure that his submissives were well provided for.  He had set up accounts at local a spa and salon, so they could maintain their required personal grooming requirements. There were also accounts with several gyms and yoga studios to assist them in meeting the physical requirements of their submissive role.

However, all of his submissives, up to this point, were for contracted for the submissive role exclusively. There was no intimate relationship with any of them, and certainly not the person who held his very heart in their hands.  A few of them had wanted more from their relationship, but he had never felt any attraction towards them. One such submissive was Lauren McCoy. They had met at a Munch party at Diamond Knotts. Since Kane was in-between submissives, he didn’t think much about it, and began a submissive-only contract with her.  After the third weekend in the playroom, Lauren began to appear during the week at the club and would call and email Kane many times a day.

One day, when Kane was in a meeting with his father concerning family business, she barged into the office wearing nothing but a trench coat and heels.

Kane was extremely angry and terminated their contract immediately.  Lauren, of course, did not take the news well, but after Uriel spoke with her, she backed off, but Kane still saw her sometimes at the club.  He had heard she had begun playing with Kurtus, and that they were into some things that Kane considered extremely hard limits and would never even think about doing.  He might be a Dominant, but he had his limits, too.

They pulled up to the boutique, and saw Katrina outside the door, waiting.  Ben opened the back door with Erik standing guard; Kane stepped out and assisted Ara out of the limo.

"Ara, I've missed you so much."  Katrina screamed, throwing her arms around her friend.  They stood holding on each other, enjoying their reunion.

"Me, too, so much."

Katrina stood back and took a close look at Ara.  Something was very different about her. She seemed surer of herself and she gave off an air of confidence.  What was going on? Then she felt the ring on Ara's left hand. She leaned back in and whispered in her ear. "Is that what I think it is?"  Ara nodded.

"I will tell you later."  Ara whispered back, and then stood back, taking Kane's hand in her own.

"Katrina, it’s so good to see you again."  Kane said, placing a kiss on her cheek.

"Same here, Sir."

"It's just Kane, and I am sorry about tonight.  I hope you understand."

"I do.  Maybe one day if Uriel every gets up the nerve to ask the right question I will be a part of the family."

"I'll give him a swift kick in the right direction for you,” Kane grinned.  He was relieved that Katrina understood, even if Uriel was pushing. Kane knew Uriel hadn’t told her about being the Leone family Capo; instead, he’d told her that he was working for a the family’s business.

"Come, you are going to love this place."  Katrina said, grabbing Ara’s hand and pulling her into the shop named Luly Yang.  It appeared to be a high-end designer shop.

Ara walked in and fell in love.  She immediately saw many items that she knew she had to have.  Looking up at Kane with a huge smile on her face, she noticed something was off.  Then a young, beautiful blonde-haired woman came toward them.

"Kane, darling, so good to see you."  The woman said, placing her hands on either side of his face and then placed a kiss on his lips.

Kane pulled away quickly, shit. His worst fucking nightmare was happening.  Not only were they in the shop where he bought clothes for former submissives, but one of them was kissing him right in front of Ara.

"Irina."  Kane said coldly, wiping his lips.  He then looked at Ara, who had a cold and deadly look on her face.  FUCK! Kane reached for Ara’s hand, attempting to recover from this cluster fuck, "Ara, love, this is Irina."

Who the fuck did this woman think she was?  How dare her touch or fucking kiss her man. Ara put on one of her sweetest smiles, wrapped her right arm around Kane's waist, placed her left hand on Kane’s chest to display her engagement ring, and turned to Irina, "Irene, so good to meet you."

"It's Irina."  She huffed. Then she noticed the very large diamond on the girl’s hand.  Surely, it was not an engagement ring. Kane Leone did not do the boyfriend thing; she should know. She repeatedly tried to get him to be more than her Dominant.

"That's what I said, Irene.  Can you give us a moment?"

"And who do you think you are?" Irina screeched indignantly.

"Someone you don't want to mess with."  Ara smirked. "Now go find your manager, I want to talk to them NOW!"  Then Ara snapped her fingers, and pointed to the back of the shop.

Trying to keep her composure, Irina turned and asked, "Kane, are you going to let her talk to me that way after what we had together?"

"Irina, go get your manager."  Kane said, hoping the she would drop it and leave.  Fuck, he knew he had a lot of explaining to do.

"Fine."  Irina huffed and stomped off.

Ara pulled her hand from Kane's back. As her hand grazed over Kane's gun, she gave it a gentle pull, not enough to pull it out, just enough to let Kane know that she could have pulled it out.  Pulling her hand the rest of the way, she turned to Katrina.

"Katrina, would you please give me and Kane a moment please?  Maybe you can find me something for this party tonight?"

Katrina was shocked by the tone of voice Ara used; she had thought she was Kane's submissive, but this was far from submissive behavior.  Shit, if she acted like this in public with Uriel, she wouldn’t be able to sit down for a week. But, as she looked at Kane, she knew he wasn't upset, more like ashamed.  "Sure, just come get me when you are finished."

Katrina walked away and Ara looked over at Erik.  "Erik, I need you to step outside for just a moment."

Erik looked at Kane, who gave him a nod.  He turned and walked out the door.

"First off, Kane, starting tomorrow I want to start my training with Rosa and Uriel.  Second, you will tell me who the fuck that was."

"I will make the arrangements with Mom and Uriel.  Ara, let's sit down for a minute, please." Kane said, motioning to the small couch.

"Ara, I....Shit..."  Kane stuttered raking his hand through his hair.  "Irina was one of my past subs."

One of his subs.  Ara knew he had had other submissives before her, but why the fuck didn’t he tell her that she worked here.  "Fuck Kane, why didn't you tell me that she would be here?"

"Baby, I honestly didn't know.  But, I have been here before; I purchased things for submissives."

"Damn, Kane, how many others am I going to run into?"

"Ara, you knew I had submissives before you.  But, Ara, you have to know that you are the only one I have ever been in love with and given my heart to."

Ara was so mad.  Kane was hers and that woman touched and kissed him, right in front of her.  Damn, she wished she knew how to handle a gun, because she would have taken that bitch out.  Okay, obviously some of the latent Donna traits were beginning to rear their heads.

"Kane, this relationship is only going to work if we are completely truthful to each other.  That being said, I believe you did not know that Irina worked here, but, as soon as you heard where we were going, you needed to tell me about taking all your submissives here.   Fuck, what makes this worse is that I really love their clothes."

Kane took her hand and looked in her soulful brown eyes.  "I am sorry, Baby. I promise I will try not to do that again.  You are right; we have to be totally open with each other. Please don't let this come between us."

"Fuck, Kane, this is not going to come between us. Hell, I'll kill the bitch first."

Kane reared back and laughed hard.  Fuck, she was definitely pulling from her inner Donna, and it was hot as hell.  His cock twitched again, wanting to claim his mate. Then, he felt her hand on his cock, fuck, baby, just like that, he thought, but suddenly, she clutched his cock… hard.  "Fuck, Baby, why did you do that?"

"You need to put that away; you don't want to give Irina the idea that it is for her, because you know this is mine.  Do I make myself clear, dear?"

Kane swallowed and nodded his agreement.  Fuck, he needed to get rid of his hard on quickly, but, fuck, she was fucking hot.  "Baby, you need to let him go if you want me to get rid of him. Because, baby, he wants your fucking pussy so bad."

Ara giggled and gave his cock one more squeeze and removed her hand.  "Be good and I'll reward you later."

"Fuck! Don't say things like that when you want him to go away."  Kane said before beginning to try and to will the monster away. Baseball...No, that never does it....Kittens...Fuck…Ara’s pretty kitty...SHIT....not helping, then, it hit him. He imagined Irina naked; yup, that did it.

Ara looked down and saw his massive cock finally soften and she wondered how the hell he did it, but the look on his face showed pure disgust.  Hmmm.

"Mr. Leone."  A tall dark haired woman said, coming from the back of store.  She wore a black pencil shirt with a white silk tuxedo shirt, and a pair of sky-high suede pumps.  "Mary Ann Phillips, Manager of Luly Yang; I hear you wanted to see me."

"No, Mary Ann, it is I that requested your presence."  Ara said, standing up from the couch, as she straightened her back and put on her game face.

"I am sorry, and you are?"

"Arabella White, Mr. Leone's fiancée."

"Oh, welcome Miss White.  How can I be of assistance?"

"It seems your staff thinks it is okay to kiss the customers.  Is this a common practice for your establishment, Ms. Phillips?"  Ara arched her eyebrow for a little more emphasis.

"I’m sorry, what? Who did that?"  Mary Ann asked. She knew who Kane Leone was, or at least what the rumor was. If this was, in fact, his fiancée, she knew she needed to make her happy, no matter what. The future Mrs. Kane Leone could do wonders for their business if she was seen wearing their designs.

"Irina," Ara smirked.

"Irina? Well, Miss White, I can assure you that will never happen again. You have my deepest apology and assurance that it will be dealt with. I will be happy to personally take care of your needs today, as well as any future needs that you might have."

"Thank you, Mary Ann. I really do love your clothes."

"Wonderful.  What are we looking for today?"

"We have a very special party tonight and I need an extraordinary dress.  My friend Katrina is already looking around."

"Let's go see what we can find, shall we?"  Mary Ann chimed.

Over the next hour, Ara not only found the dress for this evening, a long emerald green satin gown, which reminded Ara of Kane's eyes, but she also found several new pieces for her growing wardrobe, as well as accessories for each outfit.  Mary Ann had been very attentive. Ara noticed that she never saw Irina again. Kane paid for the items. Ara was shocked to see the final bill was eleven thousand dollars, but Kane did not even blink an eye. Katrina was so excited; she, too, found several pieces and, after a quick call to Uriel, she now had her own personal account at the shop.  Once Katrina and Ara hugged their goodbyes, they parted ways, eager to see each other the following night, and Kane and Ara walked down the block to a small cafe for a sandwich. Erik and Ben stood guard, surveying the area for any dangers. Ara and Kane did not want to eat anything heavy, because they knew that Rosa would have a huge dinner planned for the party.  They sat side by side talking, laughing, constantly finding reasons to touch each other; to anyone walking by, it was evident that this couple was madly in the love with each other.

What they did not notice, however, was that, across the street, Sebastian was walking with one of his girls.  He recognized Kane Leone right away and the young woman with him must have been the girl that Kurtus was talking about.  She was a very beautiful young woman. He could see why Kurtus was interested in her. Hell, he wondered if she was a pain slut, since he knew that Kane Leone did not do girlfriends, only subs.  Shit, if she liked pain, he was sure Kurtus would be a better Dominant for her than the pansy ass she was with. He could not wait until he and Kurtus took out his father and took over the family.  Their first order of new business would be to take out Kane Leone, leaving the Leone family without an heir. Then, one by one, the rest of the family would be taken out, until they were all gone, leaving their territory for the Morotti family to take over.  Sebastian looked over at the couple once again. The more he looked at young woman, the more he felt he knew her from somewhere. But where?

 

Chapter 20

 

During the ride home, Erik told Kane and Ara that he saw Sebastian and some chick walking down the street.  He said he thought that Sebastian recognized them, but did not do anything suspicious, so he just kept a close eye on him.  Kane was upset, but knew that they could not get away with just shooting someone for walking down the street. The Leones might have the key members of the police department in their pockets, but some things, sadly, just cannot be swept under the carpet.  Ara asked if the woman had been Sebastian’s wife, Portia. Erik said the woman was much too young to be Portia, so the woman had to be one of Sebastian's goomahs.

"Do we know who she is?" Kane questioned.

"No, Sir.  It is common knowledge that he has several."  Erik responded nonchalantly.

"Several?” Ara squeaked.  “But what about Portia? Is she aware he has several goomahs?  What does she say about him having all these women?" Ara was shocked at the disrespectful way Sebastian was treating his wife.  She may not know the woman, but, still, it was just...disgusting.

"From what I know, she is aware, but she knows better than to say anything."  Erik said.

Ara and Kane arrived home and had a few hours to rest before they needed to begin getting ready for the Erik’s ceremony and their engagement reception.  Kane explained to Ara the rite of passage that Erik was about to partake. Normally, this ceremony was a very closely guarded secret within the family, limited to specific members of the family and their spouses. However, with Ara preparing to assume the position of Donna over the family, Kane needed to ensure that she was aware of the reasons and traditions behind the events that would be occurring behind closed doors tonight.  She was not permitted in the room, due to the fact that she was not officially his wife, and no one was aware of all the events that were going to take place in the very near future, but he knew that he would be standing side by side with her, as the Don and Donna of the Leone/Morotti families at the next ceremony.

Kane had phoned his mother earlier in the afternoon, and she assured him that the reception would be an event that would be talked about for months.  She said that his Dad's credit card was red hot from all of the purchases.

He also asked if she would be available to start Ara’s training with firearms the next morning.  Rosa screamed like a little school girl with excitement over the fact she was going to be teaching her new daughter, who also happened to be the next co-leader of the family.  She told Kane she had a special gift for Ara, and that she was not to worry about bringing over any guns. Next, he called Uriel and informed him that he had spoken to Katrina during their shopping trip that afternoon, and she understood about tonight, but he better get his head out of his ass and ask that girl to marry him before she found someone else.  Uriel chuckled, saying he already had a ring, but was waiting for the right time, which made Kane laugh.

"Uriel, the right time is now.  You love her and she loves you. Life is too short to wait for “the right time”.  Changing the subject, I need you to start training Ara on hand to hand combat, along with knife use as soon as possible."

"Kane, I don’t get it, man; we don’t usually train future wives in hand to hand and knives?  What’s up?" Uriel questioned, wondering what the fuck was going on in his boss's mind. Teaching basic self-defense to the wives was customary, but not hand to hand, and definitely not knife use.

Kane was exasperated with Uriel’s continual questioning.  "Uriel, you and I are going to have a long conversation concerning your comments as of late, as well as your constant need to question my orders."  Kane barked. It was obvious that he needed to remind Uriel who the fuck was in charge. He would not be wasting words, but providing a more forceful and painful reminder of the family chain of command.

"Yes Sir."  Shit, Uriel thought, he had overstepped his position again.

"Good, then be at my parents’ home at ten o'clock tomorrow morning."  Kane said, leaving no room for debate.

"I will be there”, Uriel agreed.

"I will see you in a few hours."  Kane said, hanging up.

Kane then remembered he needed a gift for Ara for tonight.  Shit…he was unsure what to get her. He really wanted to give her his collar, but he wanted to wait.  That part of their relationship was special, and, as such, the collaring ceremony had to be a memorable occasion.  Then, it hit him; she needed a necklace to go with the fuck hot dress she had picked out today. After the terrible beginning at Luly Yang, Ara had found the fucking hottest dress. He was really looking forward to announcing their engagement at the reception.   He pulled his phone back out and called Valdo. After Kane described the dress to him, Valdo told him that he had a stunning emerald necklace in stock that would be absolutely perfect with the dress he described. Kane told him to put it on his account and he would have someone to pick it up shortly.  He went to call Erik, but he remembered he was getting ready for his ceremony, and he had given Ben and Janetta the afternoon off. They were attending the ceremony and reception this evening, but wanted a few hours of alone time. Damn, who the hell could he trust to pick the necklace up, and get it to him before the ceremony?  Then he remembered Brooklyn, and quickly dialed her number.

"Hello?"  Brooklyn answered.

"Brook, it’s Kane Leone."

"Kane, so nice to hear from you.  How is Ara?"

"She is perfect.  In fact, she is the reason why I am calling.  We are going to a reception tonight, and I want to give her a necklace that I got from Valdo, but I have no one to pick it up. I was wondering if you had some time to help me out."

"For Ara, anything."  Brooklyn said. She had been very impressed with her when she met her; there was something about Ara that engendered one to want to be friends with her.

"Thank you so much, Brooklyn.  I will compensate you for your time and effort."

"No need, Kane.  I was just preparing to close up the shop, so I will swing by and pick it up, and bring it by your apartment."

"Great, I will let Valdo know you are coming."

"See you in about an hour."

Kane made his call to Valdo, and was excited anticipating how beautiful the necklace would look on Ara's neck.  He went into the den to find Ara curled up on the couch fast asleep. He sat on the table in front of her and admired her beauty.  Her features were classic. Pale, smooth skin, high cheekbones, full pouty lips, and killer chocolate brown eyes.

Damn, he wished he could have met her years ago and saved himself years of loneliness and frustration.   And with that thought, Kane realized that was what he had been feeling all these years. Why, even when he had a sub, he was still lonely.  When he began in the community, Nazario made sure he had a great mentor and advisor. He had taken his studies seriously, and always hoped that he would find someone he could share all of himself with, and have the type of relationship his parents had.  Thinking back, he knew he had made some horrible selections in his choice of submissives. Looking back, he wished he could turn back the clock and rethink his decisions. Hell, even Uriel had picked on him about some of the choices, but after the fiasco with Ann Marie, Uriel kept his mouth shut.

Yes, Lauren and Irina were both bat-shit crazy, but Ann Marie was beyond crazy.  She hid her true self from everyone... until Uriel had started to have feelings for her. Then she let her true nature come out.  Once, she showed up on Uriel's doorstep, claiming that she had been kicked out of her apartment, and needed a place to stay. So, she asked if she could stay with him.  He, of course, agreed, until she found a place. But, only a few days later, she was redecorating his entire apartment. Then, she began to leave information around the apartment about wedding plans.  One day, she came to the club, and picked a fight with Marcella, accusing her of sleeping with her fiancée, and then pulled a gun on her. Uriel ran out of the office, and took the gun away from her. Ann Marie began ranting to Uriel; the more she said, the more Uriel realized that there was something seriously wrong with Ann Marie.  He called one of the club members, who also happened to be a psychiatrist, and asked if he would be willing to sit down with Ann Marie, and evaluate her. Fortunately for Uriel, he was happy to come by and check her out. When it was all over with, Ann Marie was diagnosed as bipolar, which she already knew, but, unfortunately, she was off her meds.  Uriel paid to get her into a treatment center and set her up in an apartment. After the Ann Marie fiasco, Uriel took some time off from the playroom. One evening, a few months later, there was a class being held at the club for beginner submissives; that’s where he met Katrina. That night Uriel had found what Kane had been looking for, the love of his life.

Today, at the shop, Kane had been faced with a “ghost” from his past; he did not handle it well.  He was so worried about helping Ara shop, that, when they were confronted by Irina, he was, uncharacteristically, taken off guard.  What had really shaken him about his response, was the fact that, if it had been an actual threat, he was unprepared to act. He was off his game.  Why? While pondering the cause, he realized that it was Ara.

He had never been in love.  This woman had become his world and, right now, he was not thinking straight.  Damn. He needed to work on finding some sort of balance. He was about to become the Don of the Leone family, shit, no, Don of the Leone/Morotti families and he needed to be a strong, fair, and focused leader.  But also he was also going to become a husband and, in the future, hopefully a father. Fuck, how did his father do it? He needed to sit down with his dad, and get his views on how to separate the roles while not affecting either negatively.  He needed his sage wisdom.

"Love Kane."  Ara sighed, still sleeping.

Kane came out of his thoughts and looked back at her.  She was talking in her sleep again. Damn she was so cute when she did that.  He could not wait to be bound to this woman in every possible way. He knew that he needed to have a long conversation with Ara, and share everything with her about his dating history, as well as his submissives. He was not willing to expose her to a repeat of today’s confrontation.  She needed to be informed, not caught off guard. He was not happy with his past choices, but he could not change it. What mattered now was that Ara was his future.

Ara slowly opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was Kane.  "Hi."

Kane smiled.  "Hello, my love, nice nap?"

"Yes."

Kane stood and began to climb beside Ara on the couch.  Pulling her on top him and held her close. They were chest to chest, each breath was synchronized, and their hearts beat as one.  "I love you." Kane sighed.

"Oh, I love you so much."  Ara moaned.

"I spoke with Mom and Uriel, and have set up your training starting tomorrow, but before we go, I thought we could talk after breakfast; I need to tell you all about my past.  Baby, I don't want you to feel the way you felt this afternoon ever again."

"It was just a shock; I let my jealousy get the best of me."  Ara said.

"No, Baby, I need you to know everything about me. I promise you that you are the only woman I have ever truly loved.  I’m sure you will agree that knowledge is power, and I plan to make sure you have all the knowledge you need to be fully prepared for all the roles we are about to acquire."

"I know, Kane; I can see the intent and sincerity in your eyes."

Then the doorbell rang, interrupting their conversation.

"That will be Brooklyn."  Kane said as he moved Ara to the side of the couch, and got up from the couch.

"Why is Brook here?" She asked.

"She is doing me a favor.  Come, I know you want to say hello," Kane said, extending his hand with a mischievous grin on his face.

They walked to the door and, after checking the monitor, they opened it.  "Brooklyn, thank you for doing this." Kane said as he motioned Brooklyn into the apartment.

"I was happy to do so.  Ara, it is so nice to see you again."  Brooklyn said, handing the bag from Valdo to Kane.

"Me, too.  Do you have some time to come in for a little bit?"

"Yes, but I don't want to keep you.  I know you are going to a reception this evening."

"Yes, but I have time.  Come on in. Would you like something to drink?" Ara offered.

"No, I'm driving, but thank you."

"Ara, why don't you take Brooklyn upstairs and show her your dress?"  Kane offered.

"Would you like to see it?"  Ara asked, excited to get Brook’s opinion.

"I would love to.  Do you need any help getting ready?"

"Yes, I would love your help.  Kane, love, since Brook is going to help me get ready, are you okay getting ready in the spare room?"

"Of course, let me just come up and get my tux."

After Kane left the room, Ara began to get ready with Brook's help.  As Ara showered, Brook waited in their bedroom checking her email. One of them was the invitation to the Munch Party on Saturday night.  She was excited about going, and was hoping to find someone she could consider for a Dominant. She had not had a Dominant since Royce King, which was over a year ago.  What people did not know was that Royce had broken the cardinal rule in a BDSM relationship. They had been in a relationship for about three months, when, one day, they were in the middle of a scene and Royce pulled out a cat of nine tails and began to hit her over and over again.  Despite her cries of “red”, he didn't stop; he continued whipping her until, finally, after multiple strikes he stopped. But, it wasn’t because of her safeword, instead, it was because he was tired. When he untied her hands, he slapped her across the face, told her to get use to it, because he was sick and tired of babying her in his playroom.  He left her on the floor, bleeding and bruised. She gathered herself up, left, and never came back. He had tried to talk to her, hell, he even stalked her, but, eventually, he backed off. Nevertheless, what had happened left Brooklyn leery of beginning another relationship. Rosa Leone came into the shop one day, and they began to talk. She invited her to one of her classes and, after going to the first one, she decided that she needed a Dominant, but the right one.

Ara came out after her shower, ready for Brooklyn to help her get ready.  Brooklyn asked Ara to simply call her Brook, because that is what all her friends called her. Ara smiled and thanked her as she sat down at the vanity as Brook began to help her get ready.

When Ara removed her dress from the garment bag, Brook cooed, "Oh my God this is an unbelievable dress.  Where did you find this?" It was a truly gorgeous long emerald green satin strapless gown, with pleated bodes and a high slit.

"Luly Yang.  I fell in love with their merchandise.  But I almost didn't stay."

"Why?"  Brook questioned.

Ara told her about what had happened, leaving out the part about the gun.  She knew that Brook was part of the community, but not part of the family. Brook laughed at how she handled Irene, oops, Irina.

Ara had decided to forgo a bra and selected a La Perla panty and garter set with nude stockings.

She pulled one side of her hair back while curling the ends and laid them over the other shoulder.  They used a light foundation and blush, but Brook talked her in a smoky, dramatic eye look, to which Ara fully agreed.

Brook helped Ara into her dress, zipping it up and making sure the hook and eye were securely fastened.  Ara opened the box that held her expensive shoes. Kane spotted them in a shop on the way back to the car when they had finished lunch, and he had to buy them.  They were a pair from the Stuart Weitzman Platinum Dream collection shoes.

Ara had fallen in love with them and Kane said he could not wait to fuck her in nothing but these shoes.  When they checked out, Ara nearly collapsed at the cost. Kane said it was a good investment and then gave her one of his signature ‘fuck me’ smirks.  Kane loved it; he swore it would never get old.

"Ara, you look like a queen."  Brook gushed.

"I feel like one."

Ara had told Brook that they were announcing their engagement tonight to the family.  Brook was excited for Ara and Kane and hoped that, maybe one day, she would also get her fairytale ending.  Together they left the room and descended the stairs. Then, they heard a booming voice rising up from the first floor.

"Ara, Kane, I need your help."

When Brook got to the bottom of the steps, she came face to face with the handsomest man she had ever seen.  Curly light brown hair, piercing baby blue eyes, and the sexiest dimples she’d ever seen. Then, she saw his fucking body, broad shoulders, and thick muscular arms; as her eyes scanned down his broad chest, she saw the outline of the monster cock.  Fuck, he was packing. And that was while flaccid. She almost melted into a puddle thinking about how he would look hard.

"Kane, I’m sorry for interrupting, you didn't tell me you had company."  Erik smirked.

"Erik, you fool, this is Brooklyn Hawke, the owner of Master's Binding."

"The BDSM jewelry store?"  Erik questioned, taking in the beautiful woman before him.

"Yes Sir."  Brooklyn said, blushing and dipping her head slightly.

Erik’s cock came to life. Erik knew that Brooklyn was a submissive, and he had heard at the club that she was currently without a Dominant.  How fortuitous was it that he was a Dominant looking for a submissive? Like many men in the Leone family, he also enjoyed the discipline that came with being a well-trained Dominant.

"I am sorry, my lady.  The name is Erik McCarthy."  Erik said, holding out his hand, in which Brooklyn placed her dainty smooth hand.  He brought it to his lips and placed a gentle kiss to the knuckles.

Kane and Ara smirked at each other as they stood in the foyer, taking in this little interlude.

"Erik, exactly why did you come here?"  Kane questioned, breaking the moment between them.

"Oh, shit, sorry, I forgot.  I can’t seem to get this tie right.  I thought someone might be able to help me."

Brooklyn stepped forward and cooed, "I'll do it for you, Sir."

"Why thank you, my lady."  Erik grinned, putting those sexy dimples on full display.

Brooklyn stepped closer and began to tie his tie.  She could smell his cologne and his own personal scent and blushed, wondering what he tasted like.  With shaking hands, she quickly tied Erik's tie into a perfect bow, and patted her hand against his rock hard chest.  "There you go."

"Thank you so much.  How can I repay you?"  Erik smirked.

"It was my pleasure." Brooklyn whispered.

Kane and Ara watched the couple before them and smiled.  Hmm, maybe, just maybe, they both thought.

Kane then took in the beauty of his fiancée.  The emerald gown hugged her body like a glove and her sexy feet were wearing the fucking sexy shoes.  "You are looking utterly ravishing, my love."

"Thank you, and you look mighty delicious in that tux."

"I am glad you had a nap, because, after all this, we are coming back here and we will enjoy each other’s company all night long."  Kane whispered in a rough voice. He could not wait until they were alone so he could show her how much he loved her. "But, first, I have a little something to show you just how much a fucking love you."  He pulled out the box and opened it up, showing her the emerald necklace that was inside.

It was a gorgeous necklace, but with everything else that he had done, it was too much.  "Kane, it's too much."

"Never, my love."  Kane cooed as he removed the necklace, and secured it around her neck.  Leaning into her ear, he whispered. "Soon, you will be wearing my collar."

Ara gasped.  That was something she wanted so badly.

"Erik, we need to get going."  Kane said, and then turned to Brooklyn.  "Are you coming to the Munch Party on Saturday?"

"Yes, I am really looking forward to it."  Brooklyn said.

"I will make sure to keep my eye out for a Dominant for you."  Kane promised.

"You are looking for a Dominant?"  Erik questioned.

"Yes, Sir."

Erik looked up at Kane and smiled.  There was something about this woman that made him what to know more about her.  "Brooklyn, I know you don't know me, but I am sure Kane and Ara could vouch for me.  I would love to be your escort to the Munch."

Brook's eyes grew large and she began to shake.  She wanted to get to know this man, but, after what had happened with Royce, it was hard to trust someone again.  She was in a conundrum. She wanted a Dominant, but she was afraid to take the chance.

Kane saw the inner turmoil on Brook's face. Something must have happened to her, he could tell she was scared, but he also knew that Erik had also been trained and mentored by Peter. Kane knew Erik was a very good and nurturing Dominant who treated his submissive like a queen.  Stepping in to rescue her from the situation, Kane asked "Brook, may I speak to you for a moment?"

"Yes, Sir."

Kane walked over to the living room and stood in front of the window overlooking the city.  "Brook, I can see that you are unsure about accepting Erik's invitation. I just wanted to let you know, that I have known Erik for most of my life; he has been trained and mentored by the same man who trained me.  I have never heard anything negative from his past submissives, and I know him to be a man that is loyal and trustworthy."

Brook smiled; this was the assurance she needed to hear.  "Thank you, Sir."

"Now let's get back, so you can let the big guy know your decision."

Brook walked back to where Erik was standing and, in a sweet soft voice, she said, “Sir, this girl would love to have you escort her to the Munch."

A large, bright smile broke out across his face; he wanted to pick her up and kiss the fucking daylights out of her, but he sensed she was a little hesitant, so he would have to take it slow with her.  However, he also knew she was worth it. "Wonderful, may I have your number so I can call you this week and finalize the plans?"

After Erik and Brook exchanged numbers, and she was on her way, Kane, Ara, and Erik proceeded to the ceremony and reception.  As they arrived, they were met by some of the top-level guards in the family. Tonight was going to be very tight when it came to security because all of the high ranking family members in attendance, but also because their wives were also in attendance.  Erik exited the car and opened the door for Kane and Ara. The two guards at the front door stared at the beauty on Kane's arm. Fuck, she was one of the sexiest women they had ever seen, but they also knew that, if she was on Kane's arm, she was untouchable.

As they entered the house, they were met by Nazario and Rosa.  Nazario was wearing a tuxedo and Rosa was wearing a striking baby blue one-shoulder gown.

"Ara, dear, you look amazing."  Rosa cooed as she wrapped her arms around her.

"Thank you, but you also look dazzling."

"Oh, thank you.  Now, we are going to hide you out upstairs until after the ceremony, and then, as soon as everyone has gathered for start of the reception, we will have you and Kane make your grand entrance and Nazario will make the announcement."

"Thanks sounds great, Rosa.  Where would you like me to wait?"

"Oh, I thought you might like to stay in Kane's old bedroom.  You can snoop as much as you want while you are there."

"Ma..."  Kane whined.

"What?  She is going to be your wife, so no secrets."  

"Come, I'll show where it is."  Kane said, taking Ara’s hand and leading her up the stairs to his old bedroom.

Ara walked in the bedroom and let out a little giggle. It was immediately obvious that Kane had not lived in this room for a long time.  The walls had posters of girls in bikinis and band posters. The bookshelf had trophies and ribbons from where he played some type of sport.  Rosa must have changed the bedding, because it was currently a dark brown cover with blue pillows. Ara turned to Kane, who was running his hand through his hair, clearly a sign he was nervous.

"So how many girls have you had in here, Mr. Leone?"  Ara questioned.

"None."

"Really?"

"Yes, but it's always been a dream of mine to have one."  Kane said as his eyes darkened with lust. Standing in his childhood bedroom was the woman who was everything he could imagine he ever wanted.  She was sweet, loving, giving, intelligent, and sexy as hell. Stalking toward her, he needed a taste to tide him over until they returned home.

Ara looked into his darkened eyes and lustful smile as he slowly walked toward her.  She took a step back, as he took another forward. They did this until her ass was against his dresser.

"I would love to live out my fantasy, but I fucking don't have time; it would take hours."

"Kane, you can't say things like to me."  Ara moaned.

"I know, Baby.  I have to go, so snoop all you want.  The ceremony won't be long."

"Okay."

"Love you."  Kane sighed.

"I love you."

Kane placed a sweet kiss on her lips and left the room.  Walking down the hallway to the meeting room, he opened the door to find that Roaland had done an exceptional job setting up the room for the ceremony.  The meeting room was done in dark stained wood with a beveled ceiling and held a large wooden meeting table with high back leather chairs.

The lights were turned down low and on the table were the candle and the picture of St. Francis of Assisi.  When the time came, he would place his knife on the table, while Nazario, the Boss of the family, would place his gun on the table.  A little later, all the top ranking family members began to enter the room. They all were either wearing tuxedos or their most fashionable suits.  Uriel arrived and took his position to Kane’s left. Kane would be standing next to Nazario with Roaland on his other side. The door opened again and this time Nazario walked in standing tall and powerful, the badass Don he knew he was.  He walked over and took his position at the head of the table. Reaching into his jacket, he pulled out this gold desert eagle gun and laid it on the table.

After the gun was laid, Kane reached in and pulled out his pearl-handled switchblade, since he was going to be next in line to be the leader of the family.

"We are gathered here this evening to welcome another man into the family.  Bring him forward." Nazario commanded.

The door opened and Erik walked in.  He walked around the table and stood before the Don of the Family.

"Erik, you have come here today to join the family. In doing so, you will wear allegiance and fealty to its members until you draw your last breath.  Do you understand?"

"Yes."

 

"Then let us begin.  Give me your trigger finger."  Nazario said as he picked up the knife.  Once he held Erik's finger, he pricked it. As the bright red blood drop came from the wound, Nazario brought up the picture of St. Francis of Assissi.

"Sign your blood to the family."

Erik took his blood and smeared it on the picture.

 

"Now recite your pledge as you bind yourself to the family, a pledge that will forever be burned in your hand and your heart."

Nazario lifted the picture, set it on fire, and placed in Erik’s open hands.

"As burns the symbol of this saint, so will burn my soul. I enter this pledge full of life, and will depart it only with my death."  Erik proclaimed.

At the end, he was allowed to drop the card and in doing so, he was now a made man of the family.

The bottle of Jameson was opened, and cigars were handed out.  Members lit their cigars and soon each hand had a tumbler of Jameson.  A toast was given and Erik beamed with pride and joy.

"Gentlemen, thank you for coming this evening.  My lovely wife has prepared a wonderful reception; let us go enjoy the rest of the evening with your lovely wives."

The entire family walked past Erik, shaking his hand and welcoming him to the family.  When the last member left, the only ones that remained were Nazario, Kane, Roaland, Uriel, and Erik.

"Erik, son, welcome.  You have already been given the most important duty in the family. I am sure you will ensure that our future Donna will be protected."

"With my life." He swore.

"Kane, it’s time to get Ara; I will give you a cue to walk in."

"Thanks, Dad."

Kane left the room and went to his old bedroom. When he opened the door, he found his dazzling bride-to-be looking through photo albums.  "FUCK."

Ara looked up and giggled loudly.  "Love the bubble bath pictures."

"Who gave you those?"

"Oh, Rosa brought them to keep me company.  You really were a cute baby."

"Were?  I'm not cute now?"

"Oh, baby, you are beyond cute."  Ara cooed.

"Fucking a.  Now, let’s go, love, Dad is getting ready to introduce us."

Ara stood up and smoothed her dress with shaky hands.  Damn, she was nervous. What if they didn't like her? What if they did not think she was good enough for Kane?

"Ara, love, don't be nervous; they are going to love you."

"Are you sure?"

"Hell yes.  If not, I'll just shoot them."  Kane deadpanned.

Ara was shocked at his comment, but then she saw the mischievous look in his eyes.  Damn him.

"Fuck you, asshole."  Ara huffed.

"Oh, baby, I will, later; don't worry."  He smirked.

Walking arm in arm, they arrived outside the room where Rosa had set up the reception.  They could hear talking and laughing behind the doors. Then, they heard Nazario as he began to get the members' attention.

"Family, Rosa and I have some wonderful news that we wanted to share with all of you this evening.  As you know, Kane has been preparing to take over the family, but he needed to find a wife. We are excited to announce that he has found a woman who is going to be a remarkable wife to your new Don.  So, ladies and gentlemen, I would like to introduce the newly engaged couple, Kane and Ara."

Kane placed a kiss on Ara's lips and walked into the room, one-step toward the rest of their life. 

 

Chapter 21

 

As Kane and Ara walked into the door of the reception room, everyone was on their feet clapping and cheering.  They walked up to where Nazario was standing on the small raised platform, holding hands and smiling as they turned to greet the family as a couple for the first time.

"Thank you.  We can't wait to usher in a new era for the Leone family.  We may be a little mischievous in some areas." Kane joked, chuckling, as did entire family.  "But the main thing in our hearts and minds is that, we are a family. This woman beside me has already started helping the family by designing and heading the building project of a new business that will take over the site where Puss and Boots was previously.  The projected revenue for this project will be higher than any other business we own... (Cough) legally.    My father has given me a big pair of shoes to fill; he has spent the last 28 years of his life building, watching, and protecting this family.  It is his confidence and leadership that will assist me as the new head of the family. I, with his guidance, hope to be worthy of his legacy. When the transition is complete, I will strive to ensure a bright and prosperous future for this family, until the next generation is ready and willing to take over the reins.  I know you once you get to know her; you will love Arabella, and will put her under your protective wings, because she is the love of my life, and the mother of our future generations."

As Kane finished his speech, every member of the family stood, took out their gun, and laid it on the table; a sign that they would protect of Arabella with their lives.

Ara watched and was confused at what was happening.  Kane leaned over and whispered in her ear the significance of their actions.  As soon as Kane explained, tears formed in her eyes. She could not believe that a week ago, she was without a family and now, before her, there were so many who would pledge to protect her with their lives surrounding her.  Kane wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close. His strength and love, gave her the courage to stand tall and address the family.

"Thank you for your love and protection.  I promise with my last breath to love, honor, and protect the family."  After Ara said that, all the wives stood beside their husbands and everyone began to clap and cheer.

 

"Thank you, everyone, now let us sit down and eat this very expensive meal which my wife charged to my credit card."  Nazario joked.

Kane and Ara walked over to the head table, where Nazario, Rosa, Roaland, Di, Iezekiel, Kate, Uriel, and Erik were seated to enjoy the meal.  Rosa had the wait staff from one of the clubs come in; because she knew she could trust them. Dinner was served and everyone moaned in enjoyment of the food.

 

"Fuck, Mom, this is good."  Kane moaned.

Rosa laughed.  "I wondered when it was going to come out.  I couldn't believe that you didn’t say fuck once during your entire speech."

"Fuck, I didn't realize that."  Nazario said.

"Well, we know where he gets it from."  Rosa stated, patting Nazario's arm. "Like father, like son."

Ara listened to the banter between them and counted herself very fortunate to be part of such a loving, caring, and cheerful family.  Then she wondered what it would have been like to have parents like Nazario and Rosa growing up. And, in that moment, she promised herself that when Kane and she had children that she would be exactly like Rosa and Nazario.

"Are you okay?"  Kane questioned, placing a kiss on her temple.

"Yes, just thinking."

"I love you."

"Oh, Kane, I love you, too."

Kane leaned in and captured her lips before parting them, and then caressing her tongue with his.  His hand found the top of the slit of her dress and slipped his hand inside. As he began to move his upward, he found that the little minx was wearing one of his favorite pieces of lingerie, garters.

Kane pulled away from her delicious lips.  "You know what garters do to me."

Ara’s tiny hand reached over and palmed his now hard cock.  "Hmmm, he is ready to play."

 

Kane placed his hand over hers and held it.  "Minx."

Ara giggled.

"Ara, have you set a date yet?"  Kate asked.

"Yes, actually we have, August 8th."

Rosa screamed.  "August 8th?! Oh my! We have so much to do."

Nazario reached in his pocket and pulled out his wallet, and then grabbed his credit card and handed it over to Rosa.  "Damn, I don't think it even had a chance to cool down."

Rosa took the card and, to the surprise of the table, stuffed it down the front of her dress.  "Don't want to lose it." She remarked, giggling happily.

The rest of the dinner was spent talking about the wedding.  Di offered to help and so did Kate. Ara knew she would need a total of ten attendants, since it was a traditional Italian wedding.  She, of course, wanted Katrina to be the maid of honor and she wanted Brook as a bridesmaid, but she needed three more.

"Kate, I would love to have you as a bridesmaid."

"Of course, I would love to."  Kate gushed.

"Thank you."

"So, is Zachary going to walk you down the aisle?"  Uriel quipped.

Kane’s head snapped toward Uriel.  Had he lost his fucking mind? Kane stood quickly and, with a murderous look in his eye, he barked at Uriel.  "Uriel, a word."

 

Kane quickly glanced at his father, who nodded his head once, giving him permission to handle Uriel any way he saw fit.  Uriel had always been a loyal member of family and he had been Kane's first choice as Capo, but, over the last week, he had made several major mistakes and in this world that would not, or could not, happen.

Kane leaned down to Ara’s ear and whispered.  "I'll be back, baby."

Ara was as shocked as Kane at Uriel’s question.  Yes, most of the people knew her heritage, and what was about to happen, but Iezekiel and Kate did not, and neither did anyone else that may have overheard Uriel’s comment.  Kane was so pissed that she couldn’t help but wonder what was about to happen to Uriel.

Kane walked out of the reception area, through the den, and out to the back of the house.

"Patrol the grounds and don't come back until I tell you."  Kane barked to the two guards stationed at the back of the house.  They nodded and then left.

His heart was pumping hard and his temper was boiling.  He stood in the middle of the yard and took a few moments to center himself.  This is where being a Dominant helped. The control and discipline helped him to think before he reacted.  He turned and saw Uriel standing about five feet away from him. Walking over to him, he took his hand, swung around, and connected it with Uriel's jaw, whipping his head back.  Before Uriel could right himself, Kane reared back and, with all his strength, punched him in the stomach, causing Uriel to fall to his knees, gasping for air.

"Uriel, you have seriously disappointed me.  You are my motherfucking Capo and you are supposed to watch my back and protect me.  However, every fucking time I turn around, you are questioning my decisions; you fucking knew that we were keeping the information about Ara's heritage quiet. What the fuck do you do but mouth off in front of uninformed members of the family about it?  Tell me why I shouldn't take out my gun and end your sorry ass right this minute?"

Uriel raised his head. His jaw felt like it was broken, and the pain from Kane's hit in the stomach still hurt.

 

Fuck, what was going on?  When Kane had put him in the position of second in command, he was beyond excited.  The Leone family had been so good to him and his family. His father, Roaland, was Nazario's Capo and to keep the police clueless, Uriel went by his mother's maiden name.  He and Kane had played together as children, and, as they got older, they began learning about the family business and began their training, Kane asked him to be by his side, stating that he trusted him with his life.  Like Nazario, his father was also a Dominant. As he researched and did some soul searching, he realized that he also had the traits of a Dominant.

Nazario had sent Kane to Peter, Uriel’s older brother, when it came time for his training as a Dominant, while Uriel went to Alistair, who was also a family member.  He taught him how to be a strong, yet loving Dominant. That, in the end, it was not about his pleasure, but that of the submissive. Like Kane, he’d had several subs and, after the fiasco with Ann Marie, he did not think he would ever find the one that would complete him.  He wanted a relationship like his parents had. He was at the club the night that Rosa was holding one of her beginning submissive classes, and, as he was doing a walk-through of the club, the door opened and in walked a goddess. That was the night he met Katrina Henderson and fell head over heels in love.  After a few months, she introduced him to her roommate and best friend, Ara White. As soon as they met, Uriel saw Ara as the sister he never had and felt protective of her. The last week, though, fucking everything changed.

He had wanted to help Ara out by giving her a job, then, after he found out she was a submissive, he wondered if there was any chemistry between her and Kane.  It was as if an atomic bomb went off when they met. One second, Kane was saving her from Kurtus, and in the next, they were moving in together. Now….bam, they are getting married. Uriel did not know why, but it bothered him.  Kane was like a brother to him; he knew in his heart that he would always take care of Ara.  Then, it hit him, he was jealous. Not romantic jealousy, but jealous that Kane had taken his life by the horns and was getting everything in order.  This is what Uriel had planned to do with Katrina, but was too afraid to ask. Yes, he was jealous of the direction that Kane’s life was taking, and felt he, himself, was becoming stagnant, and resentful of being left behind.

"Kane, I'm sorry.  I know that is not enough, but I am."

"What the fuck is going on?"

"I'm jealous."

He was fucking jealous? He wanted Ara.  Oh hell no! Rearing back again, he hit Uriel hard in the nose; he felt fucking amazing when he heard bones cracking and saw blood squirting out.

"Damn, Kane, you broke my fucking nose."  Uriel moaned, holding his nose.

"What the fuck do you mean you're jealous?  Ara is mine and you, motherfucker, can't have her."

"Kane, I'm not in love with Ara; I'm jealous of you.  You have, and are doing, everything I want and should be doing."

Kane stepped back and looked at his friend. His partner in crime was jealous of him.  "Fuck, Uriel, there is nothing to be jealous of, you just need to take your balls out of the drawer and ask Katrina to marry you."

"I know, but I'm scared."

"Uriel I have seen you take a man out with your bare hands. Are you really that scared to ask a woman to marry you?"

"Yes."

Kane then began to laugh, slapping his hand on his legs.

After a few moments, Uriel joined him, knowing that Kane was right; he needed to man up and ask Katrina.  He needed to stop whining about it or trying to sabotage his best friend's relationship.

After their laughter died down, the silence was broken by a sudden muffled pop and a whooshing noise.  Uriel glanced at Kane just as the left side of his shoulder was violently pushed back.

 

Kane's widened eyes stared at Uriel as he began to feel a burning sensation in his upper arm.

"Fuck, I've been hit!"  Kane yelled.

Uriel, who was still on the ground, looked out across the yard to see where the shot came from and saw a shadow down by the boathouse.  Quickly looking over to Kane, he saw he had his gun out, but the blood was beginning to seep through his bright white dress shirt, indicating that he had definitely been hit.

"I see him."  Uriel whispered.  "Are you okay if I leave you?"

"Go, get the motherfucker now and bring him to me.  Alive, Uriel, I want him alive."

Uriel tore off across the grounds toward the boathouse.

Kane leaned up against a tree and kept an eye on Uriel as he quickly but quietly moved across the yard.  He pulled out his phone and pressed the speed dial number for security. Years ago, they set up a network, so that, if any of the family was in trouble, they simply had to press a button on their phone, and it would send a signal out and security would track the family member in distress by their phone signal.

 

Roaland was listening to the lively conversation concerning the upcoming wedding of Kane and Ara.  He was happy that neither Iezekiel nor Kate let on that they heard Uriel's statement and he was also happy that Kane had taken Uriel out to have a serious conversation with him.  He may be his son, but he had also taken on the responsibility of being Kane's Capo and, in doing so, he needed to protect him and his family. Roaland could remember some hard conversations that Nazario had with him over the years, but they were worth it.  He was a rich man and was surrounded by many people who loved and cared for him and his family.

Suddenly, he felt his phone vibrate. Pulling it out of his pocket, he saw that the emergency code had been sent; the location was directly outside the house.

"CODE RED!"  He yelled, pulling his gun, and looking at Nazario, who also had pulled his gun and was positioning himself in front of the table in protection mode.  Roaland then took off through the room with several guards behind him.

Erik jumped to his feet and positioned himself in front of Ara.

"Erik, Iezekiel, take the women to the room."  Nazario barked as he surveyed the room. Pulling out his phone, he looked to see who had called the emergency and when it saw it was Kane, he was immediately concerned.  Shit, this was bad, very bad.

Rosa held onto Ara's hand as she followed Erik down the hall to the door that lead to the secure room.

"Rosa, what is going on?"  Ara cried.

"Ara, I'll explain everything once we get into the room."

"Where is Kane?"

"I don't know, but I promise we will find out."  Rosa assured her.

Erik opened the door and Rosa, Ara, Kate and Di walked in.  The room had no windows, the walls were made of concrete, and it had its own electrical line, as well as private phone and internet lines.  Rosa went over to the control panel and checked to see who had sounded the alarm. When she saw the name, she gasped. Her son. Looking up at Ara, she knew it was going to be difficult to make her stay in this room.

"Rosa, what is it?"  Ara questioned, seeing Rosa's worried expression.

"Ara, dear, we have a security system set up within the family that if one of the family members are in danger, they only have to push the speed dial a code, and a code is sent to all the members' phones."

"Okay."  Ara responded hesitantly.  She understood, but where was Rosa going with this if all of the family members were here.

"Ara, Kane is the one who sent the code."

Ara eyes went wide and tears formed.  Kane was in trouble. She turned and rushed to the door, but was quickly grabbed by Erik.

"Let me go!"  Ara yelled, as she began punching at Erik, trying to free herself from his restrictive arms.

"No can do."  Erik said, holding on to her, while she tried to break his grip.

"Erik, let me go.  I need to find Kane."

"Ara, you are not going anywhere."

"But, Erik, he needs me!"  Ara cried, as tears poured down her face.  "I need him."

"Ara, look at me."  Erik pleaded.

Ara looked up at Erik.  She began to feel numb, pushing the fear to the back of her mind.  She needed to make him understand that she needed to get to Kane.

"Kane can take care of himself, but if you go out there, you will be a distraction and he needs to keep his mind on the danger at hand."

Ara quit struggling, and fell to the floor.  Her life, the reason for every breath, every beat of her heart was hurt, and she couldn't do a damn thing to help.

 

Chapter 22

 

As soon as Roaland received Kane’s alert, he ran out the back of the house and was met by the members of the security detail, whom Kane had dismissed earlier, coming around from the side of the house.

"Where the hell were you?" Roaland demanded.

They came to a screeching halt, facing Roaland, hands on their guns from being startled.  "Kane told us to leave him and Uriel alone, Sir." One of them murmured.

"Fuck, we need to find Kane now!"   Roaland ordered, while he and the guards cautiously walked out onto the lawn. The quiet of the night was suddenly shattered with the sound of a gunshot in the distance.

Roaland quickly turned and ordered the detail ahead to investigate, "Go and find out what the fuck is going on down there."  Three of the guards took off across the lawn, while Roaland continued using the homing device on his phone to help him in his search for Kane.  As he came around a section of rose bushes next to a large tree, he saw a pair of legs sprawled across the lawn. Rushing over, he found Kane propped up against the base of the tree. His face was very pale, and his white shirt was soaked in blood.  Dropping to his knees, he saw that Kane was conscious, and grasped his face between his hands, "Kane...Kane...How are you doing?" Roaland pleaded, praying he was coherent enough to respond.

"Never fucking better."  Kane moaned, suddenly looking around him.  "Did Uriel get the guy?"

"I don't know.  I sent several guards down toward the boathouse when we heard the gunshot."

"Good.  No one, and I mean no one, is to touch the fucker until I get a chance to talk to him," he winced.

"Your orders will be followed; I will make sure of it.  Do you think you can stand?" Roaland asked, hoping to get him back into the house.

"I think so.  Shit! Wait, where is Ara?"

"She is in the security room with your mother and the rest of the wives."

"Does she know what happened?"  Kane asked, attempting to stand on his own two feet.

"I don't know, but Erik is with her.  Come on, let's get you inside, and have David look at you."  Roaland put Kane’s good arm around his shoulders, supporting him as they made their way up the lawn into the house.

                                                        ~~~~~~*~~~~~

Dr. David Mallos was a third-generation doctor whose family had faithfully taken care of the members of the Leone family.  David's grandfather, Carlo, was a doctor in the small Italian town where the Leone family originated.

Carlo had a beautiful wife and two wonderful children.   He was devoted to his responsibilities of keeping those he loved, and the members of his community happy and healthy.  It took only one evening to change his world. He came home from a long day at work to find his son and daughter sitting on the living floor crying; his wife was nowhere to be found.  Kneeling down in front of his children, he began to soothe their crying.

"Shh, little ones.  It is okay." Carlo whispered.  "I am here. Now where is your mama?"

Little Tony, still whimpering, pointed to the back of the house.  "She's hurt."

Carlo knew he needed to find out what was going on, but was torn about leaving the children.  "Daddy is going to check on mama; I'll be right back I promise."

Carlo kissed each child on the cheek and took off to the back of the house.  When he arrived in the kitchen, he found Anna, his beautiful wife, lying on the floor, her face bruised and bloody and her clothes torn from her body.  Rushing over to her side, he began to check her over. "Baby, tell me what happened?" Carlo implored, trying to wake her.

Opening her swollen eyes, Anna looked up at Carlo.  "They followed me home from the market. When I thought they walked past the house, they grabbed me, and pushed inside the house."  Then her eyes grew large and had a pained look. "Where are the kids? Are they okay?" Anna pleaded, trying to get up, but was unable.

"Lay still, my love, they are fine.  Now let me check you out." Over the next hour, Carlo checked his love over; most of the wounds were bruises, but she also had a busted lip. However, what he worried him the most was the fact that she had been raped, repeatedly.   He needed to get her to the hospital and have her checked out, immediately. Anna kept apologizing for allowing it to happen, but Carlo reassured her that it was not her fault, but, rather, the savages that had followed her. He ran to the neighbor’s house to see if they could look after the children until they got back.  After getting them settled, Carlo carefully placed his wife in the car and rushed her to the hospital.

After getting to the hospital, Carlo sat outside in the waiting room, patiently waiting for the doctor to examine Anna.  As he sat, the events of the day began to crash around him, and, in that moment, for the first time in his life, he didn’t want to follow the Hippocratic Oath of ‘do no harm’, instead, he wanted revenge against the men who did this to suffer like his wife was suffering.

Salvatore Leone was also in the hospital, and saw the man in the waiting room, "Dr. Mallos?"

"Mr. Leone, hello,” Carlo responded.

"Are you okay?"  Salvatore asked. He could see there was something seriously wrong with Dr. Mallos.

"No, Mr. Leone, not really."  Carlo said. As he looked at Salvatore Leone, he knew that this man was what he needed.  If the whispers were to be believed, Salvatore Leone was the Don of the Leone crime family. Although he and his family were known criminals, he had never been witness to any crimes, or been required to treat anyone as a result of the Leone family business.

Salvatore took in Dr. Mallos’ stance and overall appearance; it did not take long to surmise that he was a broken man.  "Dr. Mallos, come, why don't we go for a little walk, and get some air?"

Carlo and Salvatore walked out of the hospital and into the small garden next door.  Carlo finally broke the silence and told Salvatore what had happened to his wife and how he wanted, no, needed, to make the men who had done this to pay.  Salvatore listened to the man. He knew of Dr. Mallos and his earnest work in healing not only the bodies of the community, but their spirits as well. When Carlo had finished his rant, Salvatore knew he had to help Carlo.  However, he also knew that, by doing so, it would mean that Carlo would be required to become part of the family. When Salvatore faced Carlo and pledged his help in getting his family the justice they were seeking, Carlo vowed his allegiance to the Leone family, and thus began the relationship between the Mallos and Leone families.

                                                        ~~~~~*~~~~~

As Roaland and Tito, one of his guards who ran to assist him, helped Kane toward the house, they were met by Nazario, who came running out the door.

"Son, are you okay?"  Nazario asked, concerned at seeing the blood soaked shirt.

"Yeah...I think so,” Kane gasped.

They took Kane in the house and were met by Dr. David Mallos, who had attended the ceremony for Erik.  

They sat Kane in a chair and cut away his jacket and shirt.  Once free of the clothing, Dr. Mallos examined the wound and discovered that the bullet entered through the shoulder, and exited directly through his back.  He was relieved to see that the bullet wound was a clear shot, knowing that if one had to get shot, this was the best-case scenario; it caused less damage and had a speedier recovery time.  As he pulled a vial out of his medical bag, which he had one of the guards bring in from the car, he began preparing the syringe with the painkiller. Kane saw the syringe and asked Dr. Mallos what it was.

"It’s just some painkiller to numb your shoulder before I start sewing you up."

"I don't want it; just get on with it,” Kane ordered.

Suddenly, from across the room, there came a counter-order full of concern, and authority, "He will take the shot."  Ara demanded.

Kane’s head whipped around to see his beautiful, but fierce fiancée walking toward him with fire in her eyes.  When she got to his side, she placed her delicate hand on the side of his face and gently caressed it.

"You will do everything the doctor says, my love; I need you whole and healthy."

Looking into her eyes, he could see that they were still full of fire, but also compassion, concern, and need.  He needed her, as well.

"Okay."                                        

Dr. Mallos gave Kane the shot along with an antibiotic, and, after sanitizing the skin, began sewing up the wound.  Once all the sutures were done, Dr. Mallos applied a clean dressing over it. He gave Kane and Ara instructions to keep the bandages clean and dry and to refrain from any over-exerting activities.

"You mean I can't fuck?"  Kane questioned.

Ara hit him hard on his good arm, shouting his name in embarrassment, "KANE!"

Dr. Mallos laughed.  "I didn't say that, exactly; let’s just say you will need to lay back and take it."

Ara’s cheeks flushed a crimson red while Kane put on one of his signature smirks. "I think I can do that."

"Kane!"  Ara yelled again, while shaking her head.

"What?"

Suddenly Uriel walked into the room, his nose bruised, but no longer bleeding.  Instead, he was sporting two black eyes. "Got the motherfucker." He announced to the room.

"Who is he?"  Kane asked, starting to rise from the chair, only to have Ara ease him back down into it.

"Waylon."

"Waylon, as in our Waylon?  One of our own?" Nazario questioned indignantly.  Had one of his own family members tried to kill his son?  Waylon had been part of the family since he was a small child.  His mother was one of the housekeepers for the Leone's estate and now it appeared he had shot his son.  "Where is he?” Nazario demanded.

"We are about to take him to the warehouse."  Uriel said.

"NO!  I want him taken to the basement."  Nazario demanded. Waylon would never leave the grounds of the estate alive, or even in one piece.

"I want a piece of him."  Kane slurred, feeling the effects of the painkillers.

"Son, I don't think you will be able to deal with him in your condition."

"FUCK THAT, DAD! He shot me, so it's my right."  His slurring becoming even more pronounced.

"Kane, baby, calm down."  Ara said as she gently rubbed his good arm.  "Let your father handle it."

"NO!"

"KANE!"  Nazario yelled.  "I am still the boss of this family and I will take care of this."

Kane huffed, sticking out his bottom lip.

Nazario shook his head at his son, knowing it was the meds that were causing him act like a two year old. If he wasn’t so upset that Kane had been shot, and Waylon had betrayed the family, Kane’s actions would be funny right now.  Patting Kane on his good shoulder, Nazario turned to Uriel and ordered, "Uriel, I want Waylon taken to the basement and tied up to the wheel."

The wheel was a device of torture that was only used against someone accused of betraying the family in the most heinous act. The attempt on Kane’s life definitely fit the bill.  Uriel went out to instruct the guards who were holding Waylon to take him to the basement.

"Dad, can I at least come downstairs?"  Kane whined. Ara had to cover her mouth to muffle the giggle that escaped from her at her fiancée’s childish manner.

"If you watch your tone, sit back, and only observe.  You need to heal, Kane." Nazario said.

"FINE!"  Kane pouted.

"Can I come as well, Nazario?"  Ara asked.

Kane's head whipped around.  "FUCK NO!" He did not want to expose Ara to what was about to happen.

"Kane,” Ara whispered in his ear, “I need to start learning how the family handles this type of situation."

"NO...NO...NO!" He responded, repeatedly shaking his head until he felt a little dizzy.

Nazario could see that Kane was in no state of mind to listen to reason.  While he agreed that Ara needed to begin instruction on these matters, tonight was not the night.   The guards handling Waylon would surely question why a soon-to-be wife was being permitted to attend a torture session; God forbid if there was any speculation about the upcoming family merger leaked before the day of the ceremony.  "Ara, dear, can I speak to you a moment?" Ara walked over to Nazario. "As much as I want you there, until the news of the merger of the families is shared with everyone else, I feel that it is in everyone’s best interest that you stay behind."  He whispered.

Ara thought about what Nazario was saying. Even though she wanted to begin her training, she understood the reason why Nazario did not want her to attend.  "I understand."

"Good. Tomorrow you will begin your lessons with Rosa and Uriel.  I will also be training you on the business aspects of the family.  Both legal and illegal."

"Thank you for explaining it; I really hope I will be a good leader."

"I have no doubt."  Nazario said, giving her a hug.  "Now I have to take my loopy son with me and take care of Waylon."  Nazario walked over to Kane and helped him up.

Kane gave Ara a big sloppy kiss on her cheek, missing her lips altogether, and grabbed her ass.   "God, I want to fuck you."

Ara giggled and placed a sweet kiss on Kane’s lips.  "I will take care of you later; now go, and take care of the problem."

Nazario, Kane, and a large contingency of guards, proceeded down to the basement.  Opening the large iron door, the group walked in to find Waylon tied spread eagle on a large round wooden disk.  All his clothes had been removed; one could clearly see the gunshot wound to his leg.

"Uriel, are you responsible for that?"  Nazario asked, pointing to the wound.

"Yes, he tried to run, so I took a shoot."

"Great job.  Okay, let's get started shall we?"  Nazario said as he took off his jacket, and removed his cufflinks, rolling up the sleeves of his crisp white dress shirt.

Walking over to where Waylon’s head laid, he reached down and grabbed a hand full of hair, pulling his head back, forcing him to look into Nazario’s stone cold eyes.  "Why the fuck did you shoot Kane?"

Waylon lay there, moaning, and just staring up at Nazario, but did not utter a word.

Nazario pulled his gun from the holster and placed it over the kneecap on Waylon’s good leg.  "Tell me," he hissed into his face.

Waylon shook his head back and forth pulling his mouth tightly; trying to prepare himself for the pain that he knew was only seconds away.

Nazario could see in Waylon's face that he was going to need more persuasion to get him to talk.  Pulling the trigger, Nazario blew out his knee, and waited as Waylon cried out in pain. "Come on Waylon, tell me."

"NO!"

Nazario turned around and ordered, "Roaland… bring me the iron."

Roaland walked over to the fireplace and picked up the branding iron that was already red hot from sitting in the flames.

Handing it over to Nazario, he stepped back and watched his Boss do what he needed to do.  Nazario Leone, while a fair, honest, and loving man, who took care of the family with great care, could also be the hardest, meanest, and evilest motherfucker one could ever meet, especially when they messed with family.  He was currently the latter.

"Waylon, tell me who sent you?"

Waylon remained quiet, shaking his head from side to side.

Nazario took the iron and brought it close to Waylon’s eye.  "Tell me, Waylon, and there will be no more pain. I will make it stop."

However, Waylon remained stayed quiet.  Nazario then took the iron and pushed it into Waylon's right eye.

"STOP, PLEASE, STOP....FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!!!!"  Waylon screamed.

"TELL ME, WAYLON!" Nazario shouted, “Or I will have no choice but to take the other eye as well.”

"KURTUS MOROTTI! KURTUS MOROTTI MADE ME DO IT."  Waylon yelled as he gasped and struggled with the extreme pain.  There were no shocked gasps at Waylon’s response. It was a forgone conclusion that it was probably a member of the Morotti family; most likely either Kurtus or Sebastian.

Nazario continued to question Waylon for details, “What were you supposed to do?"

"Kill Kane.  Kurtus… he wants to take down the Leone family," he sputtered.

"Why did you help him, Waylon?"  Nazario questioned, wanting to get to the root of the cause for his betrayal.

"Because of the fucking money, but he also said I would be his second in command when he took over the family."

"Well, Waylon, I just don't think that is going to happen.  You have been a member of this family since you were a small boy.  We have taken care of you and your mother. Betrayal will never be tolerated.  Goodbye, Waylon." Nazario said as he brought his gun back out and put a bullet in-between his eyes.

"Make sure there is nothing left."

"Of course."  Roaland answered as he began to start the clean up process.

Nazario turned to see that Kane had fallen asleep during the questioning.  Damn, he shook his head, those drugs must be strong. Nazario looked over at Uriel, whose face looked really bad.  "Did Waylon do that?"

"No, ah, Kane and I had a serious conversation prior to Waylon’s interruption."  Uriel whispered.

"And is everything settled between you two?"

"Yes, we worked everything out."  Uriel responded confidently.

"Uriel, Kane will soon be the boss of this family; that means you will be moving up as well, and with that promotion comes a lot of responsibility.  A word of advice."

"What is that, Sir?"

"Marry that girl."  Nazario smirked and walked away.

Uriel laughed, yes, he would be marrying that girl.  He went over and woke up Kane.

"GIVE ME MY GUN URIELLL!"  Kane slurred.

"Kane, he’s already dead."

"Did you kill him?  I told you I wanted to do it."  He whined.

"No, Kane, your father did."

"WELL FUCK!  He took away all my fun."  Kane whined, and then he popped up from the chair.  "ARA....ARA...LET'S GO FUCK, BABY!"

Uriel walked close to Kane as he staggered out of the room and up the stairs yelling for Ara all the way.  When they got to the top of the stairs, Ara and Rosa were there and Kane grabbed Ara. "Come on, baby, my dick needs its home."

"Kane, let's go home, first, okay?"  Ara said, hoping he would quiet down.

"But, baby, he is so hard."  Kane slurred.

"I'll take care of you when we get home."  Ara snickered, then looked up at Uriel. "Fuck, Uriel, what happened to you?"

"Nothing, I'm fine.  Let's get him home."

They finally got Kane out of the house and into the car.  All the way to the apartment, Kane kept trying to remove his clothes.  Ara repeatedly had to convince him to stay dressed until they got home.  After they arrived, Erik and Ben assisted Kane out of the car and into the apartment.  They followed Ara upstairs, with Kane slung between them, to their bedroom gently laid him on the bed, being careful of his gunshot wound.

"Call if you need anything."  Erik said.

"I will. I’m hoping he will sleep it off."  Ara then remembered the purpose of the evening, and turned to Erik, “Oh, and Erik, congratulations, again, and welcome to the family.”   

Erik smiled and thanked her, as he and Ben left. Ara saw that Kane had, again, fallen asleep, thank God.  The only thing she wanted to do was to take a shower and get some rest. Tonight had been a long and emotional night.  The reception that Rosa had put together was beautiful; she imagined that her wedding would reflect the same elegance. Then, Kane was shot. Not knowing his condition for some time was extremely emotional and painful, but, thankfully, he would be fine.  She had wanted to be present when they took care of Waylon… she needed to learn, but she also wanted to see justice served to the man that tried to take away her Kane. But, Nazario was right, she needed to be careful not to raise any suspicions until the announcement.

Removing her gown and gorgeous necklace, she climbed into the shower, and washed away the evening's bad events.  Finishing up, she wrapped a towel around herself, and walked back into the bedroom to check on Kane. As she rounded the corner, she was met by the funniest thing she had ever seen.  Kane was standing on the bed in his underwear and his white shirt unbuttoned, with one gun stuffed in the waist and holding another in his hand. He had slicked back his hair and he had the goofiest look on his face.

"Hey, baby, I'm cocked and ready to go."

Oh, hell, it was going to be a long night.

 

Chapter 23

Kane opened his eyes and wondered why the hell his head hurt so badly.  He had remembered being shot, so that explained the pain in his arm, but not his head.  It felt like the time when Uriel and he went to Las Vegas for the weekend and ended up drinking so much alcohol that they passed out in one of the wedding chapels.  The minister of the chapel came in and told them that he did not perform same sex marriages, but they did look like a wonderful couple.

Looking around, Kane saw that he was not in the bed, but, rather, in the small chair across from the bed.

How and why the fuck was he sleeping here.  Then he looked over and saw his beautiful Ara sleeping soundly, with her mahogany locks fanned on the pillow like a halo; it was very fitting.  She was his angel. Then his eyes caught something on the bedside table- his grandfather's old six shooters. Why the hell were they out of their case?

Sitting up and stretching his stiff muscles and joints, which made his arm hurt even more, he realized that he was lucky it hadn’t been worse.  Now, if he could only remember what the hell had happened last night? However, as hard as he tried, the last thing he remembered was Dr. Mallos giving him a shot, after that everything was a blur.

"Baby, how are you this morning?"  Ara asked in her husky morning voice.

"I have a headache, and I can't remember much from last night; what happened?"

Ara proceeded to explain what had happened after the shot had taken effect.

Kane was immediately pissed off, "Fuck, you mean Waylon was the one who shot me?"

"Yes," Ara responded.

"Did Dad say why?"  Kane was trying hard to remember, but it seemed Ara was going to have to fill him in until he could get to Nazario.

"No, when you came back upstairs, you were really out of it, so we brought you home and tried to get you to bed.  But, after everyone left, you decided you wanted to play cops and robbers."

"So, is that the reason why my grandfather's guns are out?"

"Yes," Ara snickered, as she recalled the show Kane had put on for her last night.

"I faintly remember asking to fuck, did we?"  Kane asked, ashamed of the fact that he could not remember having his dick in her.

"No, baby.  You got up and started stripping for me, and then, just as you removed your underwear, you passed out in the chair.  I knew I couldn't get you in the bed, and I really didn't want Erik to see you like that, so I left you there."

"Fuck, I was really out of it.  I can't believe I did that." He was starting to catch little glimpse of memories.

"Yes, you did; would you like to see a picture, baby?"  Ara said with a smirk. When she had walked back in last night and found Kane on the bed, she took her phone and snapped a picture.  Ara got her phone, pulling up the evidence of Kane’s acting skills and held it out for him to see.

"HOLY SHIT!!!!"  Kane yelled. "DELETE THAT!!!"

"No way, Jose!”  Ara hastily pulled the phone back from him to keep him from deleting the evidence himself.

"What the fuck, Ara?  I said delete it." Between the pain in his arm, and his headache, he was starting to get irritated.

"And I said no."

"Am I going to have to spank you?"  He asked, all irritation suddenly leaving.

"Please."  Ara moaned, loving the idea of a good hard spanking.

Kane looked deep into her lustful eyes, and could feel the evidence of his arousal when his dick became hard.  "Come here, my pet” he purred, gesturing with his hand just where he wanted her.

Ara walked over, and when she reached Kane, she pulled her nightgown over her head, leaving her stark naked.  Her skin was shivering with the excitement of the spanking, her nipples pebbled with need to be sucked and bit and her pussy was already dripping in anticipation for her Dominant to do his will.

"Over my lap, pet."  Kane said as he sat up fully in the chair.  Ara slowly and gently laid across his lap. "I am going to give you ten slaps, and, after that, you are to give me a bath, but you are not allowed to orgasm.  Do I make myself clear?"

"Yes Sir,” she responded in a breathy moan.

Kane used his right hand to come down on Ara’s soft white ass cheek.  Lifting his hand, he saw that her cheek was already turning a soft pink.  Over next three strikes, Kane checked each time for any signs of damage, but each time he was happy to see that her glorious little ass was increasingly turning a lovely shade of red.  Dipping his finger over her ass down to her pussy, he found it was dripping wet; his little pet was enjoying this. Pushing two fingers into the hot wet hole, he caressed the soft walls.

"Please!"  Ara cried out.

"Please what, my pet?"

"May this girl cum, Sir?"

"No, pet, this is for my enjoyment and my enjoyment only; you refused to delete the picture, so this is your punishment."  Kane then pulled his fingers out and brought them to his lips, sucking the sweet juice from them. Yum.  After finishing, he started up again spanking his little pet's ass.  On the last strike, he told his little pet to stand with her ass toward him.  When she did, he bent over and placed kisses over each check as he finger fucked her pussy.  He felt her ass quiver along with her legs; he knew she was very close to cumming.

Ara was so close and she tried everything she knew to try and distract her from the marvelous feeling of Kane fucking her with his ample fingers.

"Does this feel good, my pet?"

"Yesss..."

"What do you want?  Say it."

"To cum."

Removing his fingers once again, he continued.  "Too bad, now come along, you need to give me a bath."

Ara really wanted to cum; but, as frustrated as she was, she wanted to serve her Dominant.  Even though this was not their normal playtime, she felt so connected to Kane when he took control, and she trusted that he would take care of her.  Her pleasure was to trust, listen, and serve her Dominant. "Yes Sir,” she responded obediently.

Kane and Ara walked into the bathroom and Ara began preparing the bath.  A shower was out of the question, due to his stitches, but Ara was going to very careful not to get the bandage wet.

Kane leaned back against the vanity and watched his naked little pet prepare his bath.  He was so proud of her and how she took extra care in making sure the temperature was just right.  This woman was going to make a great mother one day. Damn, there was that thought again; he couldn’t seem to shake it from his mind.

"Your bath is ready, Sir."

Kane walked over, and placed a sweet little peck on her pouty lips.  "Thanks, my pet." Climbing in and sitting down in the hot, but soothing water, then lying back against the back of the tub, he looked at his pet and announced,   "You may begin washing me."

Ara picked up a washcloth and some soap, and began washing his neck and chest.  When finished, she washed his good arm, and then carefully washed the injured one.  She moved to the end of the tub, lifted his foot and leg, and began to wash each one, taking care to not only wash, but to massage them as she went along.  She knew she had not washed her favorite section, but she wanted to leave that for last. "This girl is going to wash your hair, Sir, so, if you would please, bend down."

Kane complied, wondering why she did not wash his cock, which was already hard enough to fuck her into next week.  She carefully poured water over his head and then he felt her delicate fingers as they began to massage his scalp with shampoo, damn that felt good.  The last time someone, other than his stylist, massaged his scalp was Rosa when he was a little boy.  Fuck, it felt so good, that he might have to have her do it each week during their sessions.

"Lean your head back so this girl can rinse it out, please."  Ara whispered.

He leaned his head back carefully as she used the retractable shower head to rinse the shampoo out of his hair.  Once finished, Kane raised his head and looked into her lustful brown eyes; she was so beautiful. He could not believe that she wanted to spend the rest of her life as not only his submissive and wife, but also his partner in running the family.  Damn, he was lucky. Then he felt her soapy hand, as it wrapped around his cock, washing and stroking it. "Oh, baby, that feels so fucking good! Climb in and place him in his home."

Ara smiled a little smile and climbed into the tub.  Mindful of Kane's arm, she placed her legs over his hips and straddled him.  Easing up, she placed his turgid length into its willing home. Raising and lowering again and again, feeling him fill every inch of her, had her on the brink of her orgasm.  "Please, Sir, may this girl cum?"

"Yes...Cum.  Cum hard on my cock!"  Kane moaned.

And as soon as the words left his lips, Ara's walls clamped down over and over again, and, after a few seconds, Kane's orgasm followed, shooting his cum deep into her womb.  "I love you so fucking much."

"I love you."  Ara cried.

Kane wrapped his one good arm around her, and held her to his chest, enjoying their connection.  Their hearts beat as one, their breaths as one, and their souls joined for all eternity.

"We need to get up.  I need to change your bandage and you need to take your meds."  Ara said after a few minutes.

"I don't want to," he pouted.

Ara chuckled; Kane was such as baby.  Who would have guessed the big bad Don/Dom whined like a two year old.  "Come on, baby, I'll take good care of you."

"Really?"

"Yes."

Ara took great care in removing the bandage and inspecting the wound, looking for any signs of infection.  Putting the ointment on it, she carefully covered it back up. She reached for the prescription bottles that contained the antibiotic and the painkillers.  "Here you go." She said, holding out the two pills.

"What is this?"

"Kane, take them."  Ara said forcibly.

Kane stuck out his hand and Ara dropped the pills into it.  Popping them into his mouth, he quickly grabbed the glass of water that Ara had ready for him.  He hated taking pills, but the look on Ara’s face told him she was not going to take no for an answer.

They began to get ready for their day.  Ara was going to start her training today, first with Rosa, and then with Nazario.  Hand to hand practice was going to begin tomorrow. Dressing in jeans and a T-shirt the pair looked like any other couple, not the next power couple of the West Coast.

When they arrived downstairs, Janetta was busy in the kitchen making breakfast, while Erik and Ben were sitting at the island, fighting over the baseball game from last night.

"Well, you look better than you did last night."  Erik snickered.

"Shut the fuck up.  I was shot, asshole."  Kane snapped.

"Fine.  What is on the agenda today?"  Erik asked.

"We are going to my parents’; Ara is starting her training."

"Sweet.  So who is teaching you to shoot? I can show you a thing or two."

"That's okay, Erik; I have an expert doing my training."  Ara snickered.

"Who?"  Erik questioned.  He was clueless as to whom it could be.

"Oh, you’ll see," she responded with a smirk on her face.

Breakfast was served and, as the group was getting ready to leave, Ara told Janetta that they would be having guests for dinner this evening.

"Fuck, baby, who?"  Kane whined. He had wanted to come home and take her to his playroom to practice the rope work that they would be performing on Saturday.  With his injury, he was going to have to adjust his original plans. He had originally planned to suspend Ara after tying her up, but he could not do it with his injured arm.  So he would have to demonstrate more experienced rope knots that would bring a submissive pain, but great pleasure at the same time. His only concern was that Ara would have to be naked to make some of the knots correctly, and he did not want any other man seeing her.  Her body was his and his alone.

"Kane, we invited Katrina and Uriel over for dinner, remember?"

"Oh yeah, I forgot."  Kane said while leaning over to Ara's ear and whispering.  "But I wanted to practice for the party tonight in the playroom."

"Really?"  Ara felt the thrill of excitement at the mention of the playroom and the party.  "That’ll have to wait, but we have tomorrow and the next night," she reminded him.

"Well, then, I’m looking forward to it," he smirked.

Kane and Ara went out to the car and were on their way to Leone Estate.  Once there they noticed a stronger guard presence. They were quickly ushered into the house, where Nazario and Rosa met them.

"Kane, you look good."  Nazario said, giving his son a hug, being careful not to touch his injured arm.

"Thanks, it still hurts, but nothing I can't deal with."

"Are you taking your medicine, baby?"  Rosa asked with concern.

"Yes."  Kane grunted.

"Rosa, he doesn't like to take it, but I am making sure he does," Ara stated, while giving Rosa a knowing glance.

"He has always been that way.  Hell, as a small child, I had to hide his medicine in his favorite pudding."

"What, you tricked me?"  Kane gasped in shock over his mother’s revelation.

"Yes."  She responded unashamedly.

"Not fair."  Again with the whining.

"Get over it.  Now, Ara, dear, come; let's get started."  Rosa gushed, as she reached for Ara’s arm, linked it with hers, and began to lead her to the private shooting range in the basement of the house.  Kane began to follow, but Rosa turned and told him that she did not need him.

"But, Mom!"  He whined. Ara was seriously hoping that all this whining was a byproduct of the medication, otherwise, she may have to punish him for his behavior.

"Go hang out with your Dad, Kane.  We women will be fine."

"But…"  Kane interrupted.

"Kane, go with your father right the fuck now!"  Rosa yelled, using a tone that Kane knew all too well ended the discussion.

"Kane, Son, come on and let's watch some TV."  Nazario said, knowing that Kane was pushing his luck with Rosa.  Nazario might be one tough, mean motherfucker Don, but he knew when not to cross his lovely bride, especially when she was getting her guns out.

"Fine," Kane sulked.

While Kane and Nazario went into the media room, the girls got settled down in the gun range. Rosa had selected several guns to start Ara out with.  She would start with the lowest caliber and work her way up.

Putting on their protective eyewear, Rosa showed Ara how to properly remove and put on the safety.  She started out Ara’s lesson using a Smith and Wesson Model 41, 22 caliber pistol, which was great for first time shooters, as well as target shooting. She instructed Ara in how to use the magazine release to load and unload the gun, and then she demonstrated to her the proper stance, and how to aim the weapon at the target.  Lastly, she instructed her to inhale to steady her aim and to exhale to squeeze the trigger. This would make a huge difference in the accuracy of the shot. Placing the target on its holder and sending it out 15 feet, Rosa had Ara put on her ear protection and take her position. Handing her the 22 caliber pistol, which had less kick back when fired, Rosa was hoping to give Ara some confidence shooting before introducing her to guns with more power and kick.

Ara tried to remember everything that Rosa had said and took her first shot, which ended up far to the right of the target.  Shit. She took a moment, reviewed her stance, relaxed her shoulders, aimed at the target, and used her breathing to steady the gun and fired her next shot, which was dead on.

"I did it!"  Ara exclaimed, keeping her weapon pointed down towards the floor.

"You sure did.  Let’s see you do it again."  Rosa said proudly. Again Ara took her shots, focusing on everything she did prior to make sure she hit the target, and she did, repeatedly striking the target in a close-knit pattern.  Rosa was shocked at how well Ara was doing for her first time. She was really good. Over the next hour, Rosa instructed Ara in several other guns, and had Ara practice with each one, familiarizing her with the feel of each one, and the adjustments needed to counter any kick back.  With each weapon, Ara hit the target dead on.

"Ara, honey, you are excellent."  Rosa said, looking over her shoulder to make sure no one else was around, she whispered in Ara’s ear, "You may be even better than Kane, but don't tell him; I’m not sure his ego could handle it."

Ara laughed, yes, she certainly did understand that.  She was so excited that she had impressed Rosa. She hoped that if she was ever in a situation where she had to use her weapon, she would remember how.

Rosa decided to make the practice a little more realistic, and handed Ara a small 9mm handgun with a silencer attached.  "This is my gift to you. Keep it on yourself at all times, and remember everything you have learned today, remove the safety, take aim, and release a breath when you take your shot."

"Oh, Rosa thank you so much."  Ara truly appreciated having Rosa not only to instruct her in her weapons training, and the gift of the gun she gave her, but also for thinking of her as a daughter.

"Come over as often as you want and practice.  You can never practice too much,” Rosa emphasized.

"I will." Ara responded

"Good, now let's go see what the men are up to."  After properly securing the weapons, and cleaning up the practice area, Rosa and Ara went to check on their men.

When they arrived upstairs, they were met by Erik.  “Ara, when are you going to start training?" Erik asked.

"Already finished."  She responded with a smile.

"Really, who trained you?"  He asked, looking behind Rosa and Ara to see who the firearms instructor was.

"Erik, Rosa taught me."

Erik shook his head in disbelief, Rosa Leone taught Ara how to shoot, how was that possible?

"Erik, dear, don't overthink it.  I'll let Ara give you a demonstration one day, okay?” Rosa responded as she patted him on his shoulder.

"Okay, I guess."  Although Erik was totally flabbergasted that Rosa was instructing Ara.

Ara and Rosa found the boys in the media room watching a Mariners game and yelling at the screen.  Ara walked over and kissed Kane on the cheek. When she pulled away, he looked up with his green eyes shining brightly and gave her one of his signature smiles, one side of his mouth raised higher than the other side with his full pouty lips closed.

"All done?"  He asked.

"Yes,” she responded, rubbing his shoulders.

"How did you do?"  Kane looked between his mother and Ara.

"Oh, Kane, I had so much fun. Rosa said I'm excellent.  Can you believe that?" Ara eagerly said.

"That is great, baby.  I cannot wait to see you shoot; I bet you are sexy as hell."  Kane said as he thought about Ara holding and shooting a gun. Fuck the image in his head was making him hard and his need for her increased with every second that the thought remained.

"Baby, are you okay? You look a little flushed."  Ara asked.

"Yeah, just a little warm in here.  So, what is next?"

"Ara and I are going to go over the family business."  Nazario proudly said, excited over sharing his knowledge with her.  "And before you ask, Kane, yes, you can come."

Kane’s face then broke out into a full, somewhat goofy, smile.  Chanting repeatedly in his head. "I get to go. I get to go." There was no doubt in Ara’s mind that he was definitely feeling the effects of his pain meds.

They went up to Nazario’s office and spent the next several hours going over the family business, both legal and illegal.  Ara asked many questions, as did Kane; with Nazario’s help, they worked up some ideas on how to make the upcoming transition as smooth as possible.  The Leone family was preparing for the change and Kane and Ara hoped that there would not be too much bloodshed when it happened. They discussed the plans to carry out Kurtus’ hit, and how to deal with Sebastian.  They knew that they needed to maintain clear heads and handle the hit discreetly, but they needed to come up with a way to kill the motherfucker and without incurring a response from the Morotti family members that were still loyal to Kurtus and Sebastian.  

                                                        ~~~~~*~~~~~

Meanwhile, across town, Sebastian was sitting in his father's office.  He needed his father to sign some documents and since the asshole refused to turn over the family to him and Kurtus, he had to make the trip to the old man.

"Sebastian, I need to ask you a question?"  Zachary asked, hoping to get some information he could use when the time came to turn over the family to Kane and Ara.

"Sure, what’s up?"  Sebastian scuffed.

"Do you know anything about a hit being put out on the Leone family?"  Zachary watched Sebastian carefully as he waited for his response.

Sebastian maintained a calm exterior, but inside he was cussing up a storm.  How the hell did he find out about that? Keeping his expression calm, he looked his father in the eye and responded, "No."

"Really?  Because your name, along with Kurtus’, came up from a source in a possible hit being placed on the Leone family."

"Well, Father, this is news to me.  I don't know anything about it. You and I both know that something like that would have to come directly from you, as you are still the Boss of this family."

"That’s correct, son, I am still the boss, and I better not find out that you have gone behind my back and committed any acts against the Leones that was not approved or directed by me.  Do I make myself clear? Vi ricorderete il tuo posto in questa famiglia." (You will remember your place in this family.)

"Yes, Father,” Sebastian sneered.

"Okay.  Here are the documents; make sure Kurtus is aware of this conversation."  Zachary barked.

Sebastian turned and walked out of the office, burning up inside with rage.  Damn, he wanted to take the old man out right this minute, but he knew that he needed to stick to the plan that he and Kurtus had worked.  The Leones needed to be the ones to take the fall. As he walked out of the building, his phone rang.

"Hello?"

"Dad, the asshole is still alive."  Kurtus hissed into the phone.

"Fuck, did Waylon miss?"  Sebastian could not believe this was happening.

"No, but he only shot Kane in the arm, before Kane's second rushed Waylon."

"Fuck, where is Waylon now?"  Sebastian had a suspicion that he was probably dead.

"Don't know.  The lookout said that he was taken."  Kurtus was just as irritated as his father.

"Fuck, I hope he keeps his mouth shut."  Sebastian said, secretly hoping that he would squeal like a pig.  It had taken years but they had finally swayed Waylon over to their side.  They had planted documentation that Nazario Leone had killed Waylon’s mother and covered it up.  But, in reality, she died of a heart attack, while Waylon was out of the country on family business.  Sebastian had a friend in the hospital who provided him with fake medical documentation that proved what Sebastian was saying was true.  Once they had Waylon hating the Leones, it was easy to get him to stay hidden in the family and give information to Sebastian and Kurtus.  They gave him promises of money and becoming Kurtus’ second, but, as soon as Zachary and the Leones were dead, Waylon would be taken out.

"Well, we need to step up security, in case he ran his mouth."

"Okay, rally all the family members loyal to us.  And also I need you find out everything you can on Kane Leone's girlfriend."  Sebastian wanted all his bases covered. And having Kane’s girlfriend as a trophy wouldn’t hurt either.

"Kane Leone doesn't do girlfriends; he only does submissives."  Kurtus said wondering who the fuck his dad was talking about. When he was still a member at Diamond Knots, he had witnessed the type of women that Kane Leone had around him.  All were submissive and nothing more.

"Well, it looks like he does now, so find out who she is."  Sebastian was wondering why in the hell he had to explain this to Kurtus.  He should have been on top of this type of information.

Sebastian hung up the phone and looked out at the busy street.  Deep inside, he knew that there was something different about this girl, and he needed to know what it was, and quick.

 

Chapter 24

 

Kane and Ara arrived back home after a long and tiresome afternoon discussing family business with Nazario.  They had gone back and forth on planning out the hit on Kurtus, but each scenario held too many negative aspects for success.  This needed to be perfectly planned and executed to ensure complete success and eliminating additional bloodshed, unless it was Sebastian’s.  Nazario had been worried about Ara's reaction to the thought of the family’s plotting to kill her biological father, but Ara appeased Nazario’s mind when she told him that Sebastian was not her father, only a sperm donor.  She informed Nazario that, as of late, she felt a daughterly bond with only one man. Nazario was confused and questioned her about it. In response, Ara smiled gloriously when she proclaimed that the man was indeed Nazario himself.  In the end, they had decided to shelf their planning with regards to Kurtus and Sebastian in order to think more about it and reach the right decision.

When Kane and Ara arrived home, the apartment was bursting with delicious smells from the dinner that Janetta was preparing. Kane and Ara went straight upstairs to shower and get ready for their company.

Ara was anxiously looking forward to seeing Katrina.  It seemed like ages since she and Katrina just sat down or had girl time together.  She missed her friend and couldn't wait to talk her about the wedding plans. Rosa had assured Ara that with her generous amount of contacts, she was sure that Ara would have the wedding of her dreams, regardless of the limited time constraints.  Ara was like any other woman who had grown up with dreams of her ideal wedding. Strangely enough, hers had always been steeped in Italian traditions, a multitude of flowers, and delicate lace.

After a quick dirty romp in the shower, Kane and Ara got dressed for dinner.  Kane put on a pair of Armani dress pants, a crisp white shirt, leaving the top buttons open and showing off his chest hair and the matching Armani blazer.  He came out of the bathroom drying his hair with a towel, and tried without success to tame his locks with a brush. He finally gave up and settled for what Ara referred to as the “sex hair” look.

Ara, on the other hand, hadn’t chosen an outfit yet, but was simply enjoying perusing the new wardrobe that Kane had purchased for her.  Dressing up had never been on the top of Ara’s list of fun things to do, but now she had a closet full of outfits to select from. Every item was stylish, yet flattering to her body’s curves, with a hint of sexiness.  She was dying to surprise Katrina with her outfit, showing her that she could be stylish without having to lean on her for assistance. Ara chose the Jitrois leather sleeveless dress. It was very form fitting made of butter-soft leather, halterneck, and ribbed top.  When Kane had seen it on her, he demanded for her to get it because, as he put it, "YOU LOOK FUCKING HOT!" Of course the price of the dress nearly gave her a heart attack, but Kane just scoffed it off; apparently $6,750 was a reasonable price for quality apparel in his world.  The shoes that she purchased for the dress were a pair of Gianvito Rossi Apulia ankle strap high heel sandal. They were made of smooth black suede with a clear vamp and silver pointed silver toe.

Ara decided to pull her hair up into a high ponytail and do a smoky eye effect with blood red lipstick.  When she walked out of the bathroom, she found Kane sitting in the same chair that he had fallen asleep in last night, looking good enough to eat.  Damn, why were they having company.

"Fuck, Mrs. Leone, you look too damn sexy to share."  Kane moaned.

"I'm not Mrs. Leone yet, kind sir."  She responded with flushed cheeks.

"To me, you are, and always will be.  Which reminds me, I need to schedule a meeting with Iezekiel tomorrow and revise my will."

"Revise your will?  Why?" Ara questioned.

"Baby, after the close call we with Waylon yesterday, I realized that I hadn't made plans in the event that something happened to me.  I want to take care of you, always, and I don’t want you to ever have to worry about money."

Ara walked over to Kane and wrapped her arms around him tightly.  "Please don't say things like that. It causes my heart to ache. I don't think I could live without you."

"Believe me, I don't want to leave you, baby, but I want to take care of you always,” he whispered.

"Promise me, Kane, promise me that you will always fight to stay with me."  Ara cried.

"With everything I have, I promise, Sweetheart."  He vowed.

"Good."  Ara would hold him to that promise, and put those morbid thoughts away.

"Come, let's go down, and get ready for our guests."  Kane said, kissing her on the top of head and taking her hand.

When they arrived downstairs, they found that Janetta had already set the dining room table, and from the aromas wafting in from the kitchen, dinner was ready.  Just then, the doorbell rang, announcing that Uriel and Katrina had arrived. Kane checked the state of the art security monitor by the door to confirm that it was Uriel and Katrina, then unlocked and opened the door.  As soon as the door was opened, he was attacked by Katrina.

"How fucking dare you beat him up.  I don't fucking care who you are, look at what you did to him, you asshole.  I have a right mind to shoot you in the nuts for causing him so much pain." Katrina seethed.

Ara couldn't believe what she was hearing; there was no way in hell, Katrina or not, that anyone was going to threaten her man.  She quickly came around Kane and grabbed Katrina by the arm, pulling it hard and dragging her away from Kane. "Katrina, have you lost your fucking mind?  Kane had every right to do what he did. Uriel’s main duty is his responsibility to cover all the bases, and cover Kane’s back at all times, and, lately, he has dropped the ball more than once.  So you need to shut your mouth and never, and I mean never, threaten Kane again or you will have to deal with me." Ara stated with a tone of finality that even caused Kane and Uriel to slightly quiver in their shoes.

Katrina eyes grew wide, and her jaw dropped.  She was stunned in disbelief that this commanding woman in front of her was once her sweet and timid friend, Ara.  What had happened in the past week?

"Have I made myself clear, Katrina?"  Ara gritted through teeth, raising one of her eyebrows.

"Yes."  Katrina whispered.

"Good, now come in so we can enjoy the rest of our evening."

Kane was so fucking proud of Ara.  She had stood up for him to her best friend and even fucking threatened her with harm.  Fuck, she was going to be one bad ass little Donna, and a dauntless protector of the family.  Everyone was going to worship the ground that she walked on, because she was going to be the ideal Donna.

Uriel walked in, looking ashamed at what had just transpired.  He had thought Katrina had gotten over it before they left home, but he now knew she hadn't.  As soon as Katrina and Ara were out of hearing, he looked over to Kane. "I am sorry about that.  I told her that it was my fault, but she wouldn't let it go. I promise to talk to her again about it when we get home."

"See that you do.  I don't want her undermining my decisions, or influencing your actions."  Kane said, looking dead in Uriel's eyes. "Get control of her, and do it quickly."

"Yes, sir."  Uriel responded.

"Alright, enough about that, let's go find our ladies."

Thankfully, Ara and Katrina had made up, and the rest of the evening was spent laughing and talking about the wedding.  Katrina did eventually apologize to Kane for her behavior, and he accepted. The conversation turned to the upcoming Munch party, and they decided Katrina would come over and get ready with Ara.  Kane knew that, with this being her first Munch party and the first time being seen in public in a Dominant/submissive relationship, Ara would be nervous. Since Katrina was experienced in the community for several years, she could help Ara with any questions she might have.  Ara also wanted to call Brook to see if she also would like to come over, making it a girls’ night. As the saying goes, the more the merrier.

"Has Kane selected your outfit yet?"  Katrina asked, knowing that the Dominant would be the only one to pick out what his submissive would wear out in public to this type of event.  Master Uriel had already chosen a beautiful pink corset that had a pink sheer dress attached with embroidered pink flowers for her, and her mask was pink with white feathers.  Master Uriel was going to wear all black, complete with a black satin mask. Just thinking about him and the upcoming Munch Party made her become very aroused.

Kane shook his head no.  He knew an outfit that he thought Ara would look fucking spectacular in, but the problem was her tits and pussy would be clearly on display, and that was something he was struggling with.  With his other submissives, he never minded them showing off their assets, but Ara wasn't just his submissive, she was his future wife and the future co-leader of the family. Since a large group of the family was part of the community, he wasn’t willing to put her on display for all to see.  Her submission was nothing to be ashamed about, because it was a beautiful gift, but her being nearly naked publicly was almost too much for Kane to handle.

"I’m still thinking about it, but I will make sure that she has her outfit in time to be ready."  Kane explained. "Uriel, why don't we let the girls have some alone time to talk about us behind our backs, while we go have a whiskey and cigar?"

"Sure, sounds great."  Uriel was all too willing to avoid further talk of outfits.

Ara and Katrina got up from the table and headed to the living room to talk about the wedding.  Ara informed Katrina that she wanted her as her maid of honor, Brook, and Jane as bridesmaids, along with Kane's cousins, Becky and Elizabeth.  Ara was sticking to the outline of a traditional Italian wedding as close as possible. They decided to get to with Rosa and start shopping for Ara's gown, which, as every woman knows, is the most important part of the wedding.  However, as they talked about the wedding, Ara's mind was swirling with thoughts of the ceremony where she and Kane would be crowned the next leaders of the family. She didn't know what to expect, but she was sure that Nazario and Zachary would inform them of all details.  However, she knew that she couldn't discuss anything about that ceremony to Katrina, because, even though she was her best friend, she still was not a part of the family.

Meanwhile, Kane and Uriel had retired to his office for that drink and cigar.

 

Picking up the bottle of Jameson reminded him of his friend Sean O'Leary, Don of the Irish mafia in Boston, who gave him the bottle as a birthday present last year.  He had met Sean at one of the meetings he attended with his and Sean's father. Yes, they may be in the same business, and, traditionally, would normally be rival families, however that was not the case.  The O'Leary family maintained their business on the east coast, while the Leones claimed the west coast. It was little known that the Leones had helped the O'Leary family with a situation a few years back.  Sean's sister came to UW to go to school and one evening, while she was at a party, a bunch of frat boys grabbed her and dragged her into a back room where they proceeded to beat and rape her.

Her bodyguard had been tricked into leaving, and when he finally realized what had happened, he rushed back to find her unconscious and bleeding.  He called Sean, who was livid and needed someone to assist immediately. He knew of the Leone family’s integrity, and called Kane. Kane had just finished a scene with his submissive at the time, and was relaxing when he got the call. He quickly jumped up and headed to Sean’s sister and her bodyguard.  The sight of little Maggie almost made him throw up, but he used the rage that coursed through his body for a better purpose. He turned on the charm and was quickly told by a group of girls, who they had seen with Maggie and where they could be found. Kane called in reinforcements and soon the boys were bound and gagged in the warehouse, where Kane’s men took turns beating and raping them with a broomstick.  The boys cried and begged to be let go, but Kane just sneered at them. He was biding time until Sean arrived, because he had the right to finish off the fuckers. When the boys passed out in pain, Uriel injected them with cocaine to wake them up and then continued the torture. Muffled screams echoed off the warehouse walls as Kane pulled off each one of their fingernails, and then nailed their cocks to the chairs they were strapped to.  When Sean and his men arrived, he was happy to see that Kane had been having a good time with the assholes.

The pain they felt was nothing to the pain that his sweet sister had to endure and had to live with for the rest of her life.  Pulling out the knife that, ironically, Kane had given him when he took over his family, Sean walked over and, without a word, cut each one of the boys’ cocks off and threw them on the floor, and then, without a second thought, pulled his gun and shot each one between the eyes.  He wanted it over with quickly so he could get to Maggie and take care of her. Sure, he would have loved to torture them more, but Kane had done a wonderful job, and he would always be in his debt.

"Kane, are you okay?"  Uriel asked.

"Yeah, sorry, I was thinking about Sean," he responded.

"Oh, have you heard from him lately?"

"No, but he will be invited to the wedding for sure."

"Good, now tell me what is bothering you?"  Uriel was certain he was remembering the time they had helped Sean out with the incident involving Sean’s sister.

"Nothing."  Kane hedged.

"Sure....Come on, tell me.  I know when something isn't right."

"Fuck, it’s the outfit for Ara, okay?  I don't know what to do or why choosing one is so hard.  I have never had a problem selecting something for my submissive for this type party."

"Well, Kane, for one thing, she is not just your submissive, she is your everything.  Yes, Ara is your submissive, but she is also your future wife and mother of your children."  Uriel said, and then stopped, looking around to make sure they were alone. Assuring that they were, he continued.  "But she is also the woman who will be helping you to run the family, and in doing so, she needs to have a level of professionalism.  We both know that if she is dressed in one of the outfits that you normally dressed your subs, she will most likely never be taken seriously.  This union of families is going to be faced with oppositions; this is one thing that you can prevent."

Kane listened to what Uriel had to say, and knew he was absolutely right.  Ara has never been ‘just a submissive’, she was something else from the moment he saw her at Uriel's feet and, as much as he liked the chain outfit that he had wanted to present her in, he decided he needed something less provocative, yet still sexy.  "Thanks, man, glad to have you back watching out for me."

"Thanks for giving me the opportunity to prove that I am worth chance.  Now let's go back to our girls, and see what they have come up with for this wedding."

Kane and Uriel found the girls giggling and talking about something to do with the tablescape, whatever the fuck that was.

"Katrina, my little pet, we need to get home."  Uriel said, lustfully looking at her. Leaning over and whispering to her.  "We have a punishment to take care of."

Katrina's eyes widened, punishment, why?  But she knew better than question her Master.  As any good Dominant, he would explain the reason for the punishment before beginning.  In the beginning of their relationship, she was on the punishment bench more often than not, but over time she became more attuned with him and their relationship became stronger and stronger.  "Yes Sir."

Uriel and Katrina left and Kane and Ara spent the rest of the evening bound together in their bed, shifting from slow, sweet love making, to hard, mind blowing fucking; it didn't matter which one, each brought the couple closer together.

The next day was filled with hand to hand training for Ara with Uriel.  As easy as gun training was for Ara, hand to hand literally knocked her on her ass over and over again.  Finally, Uriel saw what was causing the problem and after a small foot placement adjustment, she was able to at least stay on her feet.  Well, one can't be perfect in everything. Once she was back home, and after having a long soaking hot bath, Kane wanted Ara ready in the playroom.

Ara prepared herself for the playroom, even though she knew it was only rope practice, this was still her Dominant’s room, and, as his submissive, she needed to be in the right mindset for it.  Braiding her hair into a long ponytail and slipping on the white lace panties that he had left on the bed, she walked to the door of the playroom. Before turning the handle, she took in a deep cleansing breath, and then turned the handle and walked in.  Taking her waiting position on the spot her Dominant had specified, she made sure that her legs were spread open with her hands onto the top of them, her back straight, her shoulders back, and, lastly, her head bowed down; she was ready. Even though she knew what was going to happen, the excitement of being in the room coursed through her.  In this room she was not Ara White, the future wife of Kane Leone, the future Donna of the Leone/Morotti crime families; in here, she was Dominant Kane’s submissive, and her only thoughts and desires were to serve him.

Kane walked in the room only wearing his worn jeans.  There, in the designated spot, was his pet in perfect waiting position.  Carrying the specialized rope, he dropped it to the floor, causing her to jump.  God, he loved doing that; it was a trick that most Dominants used. It never got old.

"Stand, my pet."

Ara quickly rose to her feet, but continued to keep her head bowed.

"Perfect, my pet. Today we will work on the rope work that we will demonstrate on Saturday.  I need for you to be vocal; you must let me know when and if the rope is too tight or too loose.  Do you understand?"

"Yes, Sir.  This girl understands."

"Great.  Let's get started. What are your colors, my pet?"

“Green, yellow, and red Sir,” Ara answered confidently.

“And your color now, my pet?”

“Green, Sir,” she responded.

Over the next hour, Kane tied the specialized knots, making adjustments due to the limited use of his arm.  He started out with the Katate kubi shibari (single wrist binding) and worked up to the Renkou tejou shibari (Prisoner handcuff binding).   He began the Koutou ushiro te shibari (hands behind the head tie), while he made sure that she was comfortable.

"Yes, Sir, it feels wonderful.  This girl is green, Sir," Ara sighed, loving the feeling of the rope cutting into her skin.

Kane left her panties on, because, during the demonstrations, she would be wearing a thong and a pair of pasties, then he started the process of Mata nawa shibari (crotch rope tie).

When he finished the last knot, he looked up and saw that Ara's mouth was opened slightly and she was panting.  His little pet was becoming turned on. Taking the rope that tightened the others, he pulled it slightly, which caused the knots on either side of her pussy to pull tighter.

"Mmmm…."  Ara moaned.

"You like that, my pet?"

"Yes, Sir...So good."

"How about now?"  Kane said as he pulled the rope tighter.

With that pull, the ropes pulled on her pussy even more. The combination of the pulling and tightness of rope as well as just being in the playroom, Ara knew that she was about to orgasm.  "Sir, this girl needs to cum."

"Oh, you do, do you?  Well, don't. You are not allowed to cum until I tell you."  Kane smirked. “What is your color, my pet?”

“Green Sir,” she panted.

Picking up the next section of rope, he continued his binding.  Normally, he would do some type of suspension, but that was out of the question, so he decided to do Chokuritsu fudou ippon shibari (upright standing binding).  He carefully tied each knot, and when he stepped back, he was so fucking pleased with how she looked.  As he once again pulled on the rope that tightened the knots around her pussy, Ara let out a scream.

"Too tight? What is your color?"  Kane asked, afraid that he had pulled too much.

"No, Sir, green, Sir; this girl needs to cum so bad."

"Oh, my pet, you have done so well, so cum, CUM NOW!"

With her Dominant telling her to cum, her walls contracted and the waves of orgasm pulsed through her.  It was so much that her knees gave way, but, before she hit the floor, she was wrapped in Kane’s good arm.

"I've got you, pet.  Oh, I've got you, my special little pet."  Kane cooed.

"Thank you, Sir," she panted.

"Come, let's get these ropes off, and have a bath."

After the ropes were removed, and a warm soaking bath was poured, the couple settled in for a time of relaxation and discussion.  Kane was pleased to see that Ara had enjoyed the rope knots so much. He knew that, after Saturday, he would enjoy exploring more rope play with her in his playroom.  In there, he wouldn't have to worry about someone seeing too much of her; being naked was the best way to enjoy the knots.

After their bath, they returned to the room, where Kane laid on his back and let Ara take the lead in pleasuring him, and take the lead she did.  Taking his hard cock into her warm wet mouth, she began to lick, suck, and savor every second, returning the pleasure to her Dominant.

"Baby, please I want to cum in your hot little pussy...Please?"  Kane pleaded.

Ara took one more suck as she released with him with a loud pop.  Smiling like a Cheshire cat, she crawled up his tight fit body, and aligned herself over his hard cock before she lowered herself down over him, relishing every glorious inch.  His cock was a so long and thick, it filled her pussy in ways she could have only dreamt about before. Riding Kane hard and fast, her orgasm came quickly, causing her walls to clench around his cock, which, in turn, caused Kane to  pulse long streams of cum deep inside her. Ara lay on top of Kane, not wanting to lose the connection, but knowing they couldn't stay this way forever. Damn, it would be a great idea.

                                                        ~~~~~*~~~~~

Kurtus was pacing around his apartment having just finished a round in his playroom, or, as he thought of it, his dungeon of pain.  His current submissive was bound, gagged, and locked away in a cage for his use later on in the evening. Pouring a large tumbler of vodka and downing it, he sat back and enjoyed the burn of the liquid as it traveled down his throat into his stomach; damn that felt good.

 

As he relaxed, his phone sounded with an incoming call. As he looked at the screen, he saw it was Pero, his soon-to-be Capo, once he took over the family.

"Hello, Pero."

"Kurtus, I have the information you wanted on the girl that is hanging out with Kane Leone."

"Great, let’s have it," he ordered as he poured himself another drink.

"Name is Arabella Marie White, but goes by Ara.  Her parents are Mave and Luna White. Mave is a pig in a one stop light town about four hours from here and Luna is in Phoenix.  Ara graduated in May from UW. She worked at a coffee shop part-time and then she was hired by Diamond Knotts as a server. Kane and she have been seen around the city on several occasions, as well as going into Leone Towers, where Kane has moved his offices."

"Did you say Diamond Knotts?"  Kurtus questioned, wondering if he had seen her there before he was kicked out.  Fucking Kane Leone pulled his damn gun on him over a damn woman. Shit, if one was to kill someone; they had better make sure the person is worth it, and definitely not over some pussy.

"Yes, but my source said they haven't seen her there since her first night.  He said he saw her in the beginning of the evening and then there was some type of disagreement, Kane pulled out his gun, and then he carried her off to one of the private rooms."

"FUCK!"  Kurtus yelled; she was the girl he grabbed.

"What is wrong, boss?"

"Nothing.  Do you have anything else?"

"No, but I will keep looking."

"Good.  Call me as soon as you get anything else.  Now, how are the plans going for taking out Zachary?"

"Good.  His car is going to be serviced on the first of August, I have made the final installment payment to the mechanic, and he knows he will get the rest when the work is done and that the evidence points to the Leones.  We were lucky to get the fingerprints that we need to plant on it."

"So, I could be taking over by the first week of August? That is great.  You know what to do once I'm in office?"

"Yes, take out the mechanic."  Pero said, knowing that anyone who knew the plan wouldn’t be left alive.  He hoped that he would survive this change of command, since he was also a part of the plan.

 

Chapter 25

 

Early the next morning, Kane and Ara were lying in their bed, relaxing, and enjoying the closeness of each other.  He never knew that this simple act could be so special and fulfilling.

Just over a week ago, he was kicking ass and chasing pussy; if anyone had asked, he would have said he was happy.  However, after meeting Ara, his entire world turned on its axis 180 degrees. Looking back, he realized he was not at all happy, but just going through the motions.  He couldn't wait to be bound to this woman in every form possible.

He needed to contact Peter and begin planning the collaring ceremony.  This would astound those close to him, as well as the members of the club.  He had never shown any inclination to collaring any of his previous subs, but that was because he had never felt the connection he had with his Ara.  She had occupied every corner of his heart and mind. The collaring ceremony was of significant importance in the BDSM community, and was a union that the Dominant and submissive did not enter into lightly.

As Ara lightly caressed his chest, rubbing her delicate fingers across his sternum over to his peck, drawing a heart shape over the area where his heart was located; his thoughts once again took him again to the Munch party, and what he was going to get Ara to wear.  After his conversation with Uriel, he realized that there was no way he could permit Ara be on full display the way his previous submissives had been at such events. So he had to determine not only the which outfit she was to wear to the party itself, but also which outfit she going to wear during the demonstration.  The more he thought about his usual choice in outfits for his submissives, the more disgruntled he became about the idea of displaying her in just pasties and a thong. He knew he could cancel their demonstration, but this event had come to mean so much to Ara. This was Ara’s opportunity to announce to the community that she was Kane Leone’s submissive.  Her desires of finally belonging to a Dominant were a dream that was finally being realized, and he wanted to ensure that it was special. Fuck, why was this so hard?

"Baby, what is wrong?"  Ara asked as she lovingly cupped the side of his face.

Kane instinctively moved his face closer to her hand, and the overwhelming feeling of love and devotion.  "Just having a difficult time deciding what you should wear to the Munch."

"Why?  You know I trust you implicitly to choose something that will be appropriate."

"I know, and I appreciate your trust.  It's just that I am having second thoughts about the demonstration."

Ara looked at him, slightly bewildered.  Thoughts of inadequacy crept in, and she wondered if she had performed badly during their practice, causing him to want to cancel the demonstration.  Was it because he didn't want to be embarrassed by her as his submissive? So many negative thoughts were swirling in her mind, causing her to swallow back the tears that were threatening to spill over.  She looked deep into his forest green eyes trying to decipher his reasoning. Feeling as though she was failing him, she immediately apologized,

"I am so sorry, I promise to do better during our demonstration."

Now Kane was very confused.  Why was she apologizing? And what did she mean ‘do better’? Her practice session was flawless.  Looking into Ara’s eyes, he questioned, "What are you talking about?"

"You don't want to do the demonstration because I was inadequate during the practice session.  I'm sorry Kane, I listened to every command, but I must have missed something and..." Ara could no longer hold back her tears.

Kane wrapped his arm around her, and pulled her close.  "Hey, hey, where is this coming from? Baby, you were perfect; it is me that is having problem, and it is not with your performance. I just can't get past the idea of other men looking at you."

"Really?"  Bela was starting to feel some relief at this confession.

"Oh, sweet girl, yes.  You are the most important person to me, Ara, and I must admit that I do not want to share you with others on such an intimate level."

Ara pulled back, and, once again, looked at Kane.  "You know that I trust you with everything that I am, and if you don't want to do the demonstration, I will understand, and be fine with your choice."

"Fuck, baby, it’s not that I don’t want to do it, but I’m not willing to have you exposed on that level."

"Okay.  I do understand what you are saying.  Maybe we can come up with a solution."

"Maybe."  Kane said as he kissed her pouty lips.  Just as he thought about making love to her, his phone rang. When he saw who was calling, he had to chuckle.

"Baby, I want you to remain quiet until I tell you to, okay?” he snickered.

"Okay."

Kane pushed to answer the call.  "Hello."

"Eddie, my boy, how the fuck are you?" came a gruff voice over the phone.

"I’m well, Grandfather, how are you?" he responded, while smiling at Ara.

"Well, I am pretty fucking pissed right now, my boy. I just found out that my grandson is getting married, and the little shit couldn’t even pick up the phone, and call his grandfather to give him a heads up."

"Grandfather, I am sorry.  A lot of shit has happened recently, but I was going to call."

"Sure you were.  Now, tell me about the girl.  She better fucking be Italian."

"Yes, Grandfather, she is full blooded Italian and the most beautiful, warm, caring person you’d ever want to meet, plus she knows how to hand me my ass when need be."

"Really?  Are you sure she is full blooded Italian?"

"Grandfather, her heritage is something we can't talk about on the phone."  Kane said, hoping that his Grandfather would understand. He was 99.99 % sure there was no bug on his phone, but he needed to careful.  "When are you and Grandmother coming back home?"

"Actually, we are already back.  We are in the car now traveling to the estate.  Why don't you gather your girl up and come meet us for breakfast.  I want to meet the girl that is marrying my grandson."

"Grandfather, let me see if it is okay with her.  Ara, sweetheart, do you want to have breakfast with my grumpy grandfather?"  Kane made sure that his grandfather could hear the dig.

"Fuck you, asshole; why didn't you tell me she was there?!" his grandfather shouted.

"Because you didn't ask," he snidely responded.

"Ara, is it?"  The grandfather asked.

"Yes, Sir."  Ara answered.

"Sorry if I offended you, but my grandson can be a prick sometimes.  Oh, fuck it, all the time, shit, I hope my cussing doesn't offend you.  Shit, you are marrying Eddie, so you must know how he is."

Ara giggled loudly.  "Yes, I do, and, no, you didn't offend me.  I look forward to meeting you, Sir."

"Great.  See you at the house then. And, Eddie, no fucking around; I'm hungry," his grandfather said and hung up not waiting for a response.

Kane chuckled.  Damn, his Grandfather would never change. Kane’s grandfather, and namesake, Kane Anthony Leone, Sr. had taught him many things; one of which was his foul mouth.   His grandmother, Clara, the love of his Grandfather's life, would always threaten to wash his mouth out with soap every time she heard a swear word, but the only thing he had to do was say he was sorry and kiss her on the cheek.  Their enduring love and admiration was a relationship he only hoped that he and Ara could emulate.

"So, are you ready to meet my grandparents?"

"Yes, and we better hurry, because your grandfather is hungry and I don't want to get on his bad side."  Ara said as she climbed out of the bed, grabbing her robe and heading to the bathroom. As she neared the door, she turned and looked over her shoulder.  "Aren't you coming?" She questioned seductively.

Kane eyes grew wide and he licked his pouty lips.  "Not yet, but I am sure I can rise to the occasion."

Ara laughed and ran into the bathroom with Kane quickly on her heels.

After a quick, but satisfying round of shower sex, the couple dressed and were out the door and in the car speeding toward the estate.  Rosa was at the door, anxiously awaiting the couple.

 

"Ara, dear, I have wonderful news."  Rosa exclaimed as she pulled her from Kane’s arms and into a strong hug, kissing her lovingly on the cheek.  "I got a call from a friend of mine in Italy. Her daughter is a wedding dress designer, and when she heard that my little Kane was getting married, she asked her daughter to design your dress."

"Really, what is the designer's name?" Ara asked, not really knowing a lot about designers, but she had been looking.

"Atelier Aimee."  Rosa sighed, clasping her hands together in glee.

Ara’s heart began to race, because she had seen some of the dresses that Atelier had designed; they were her favorite, and now Rosa was saying she was going to design her dress.  "Oh, Rosa, that is so great."

Kane watched has his two favorite women in the entire world hugged and chatted excitedly about a dress.  Really… a dress? Now, if it was a new gun he could understand, but not a dress. "Love you, too, Mom."

"Yeah, okay, Kane."  Rosa said, not evening looking at Kane, but continued talking to Ara.

After a few minutes, Kane was feeling really left out, so he hooked his arm around Ara and kissed the top of her head.  "Let's talk about this dress later; I want to introduce you to Grandfather."

"This dress?  This dress? Kane, this is the most important dress in a young woman's life; now stop acting like a spoiled two year old."  Rosa bashed.

"Okay, but Grandfather is hungry, and you know how he gets when he doesn't get fed."  Kane tried to explain.

"Alright, but, afterwards, Ara and I are going to be spending some time together."  Rosa said with a ‘don't fuck with me’ look in her eyes.

Kane nodded and led Ara into the den where Nazario and his grandparents were seated.

"Eddie, about damn time you got here."

"Grandfather, you woke us up, so cut us a fucking break, okay?"

"All right, asshole."

Kane looked down at Ara, who was smiling over the exchange.  She knew that Nazario had a filthy mouth, but she guessed they got it from the grandfather.

"Ara, this is my grandfather, Kane Sr. and my grandmother, Clara.  And this, Grandfather and Grandmother, is my beautiful fiancée, Arabella Marie White."

"White doesn't sound like an Italian name. You said she was Italian."  Kane Sr. said.

"Dad, shut the fuck up for a minute.   Kane, Ara, please set down and explain to the old man."  Nazario was already becoming exasperated.

"Who are you calling old?  I want you to know that I can still out shoot, out drink, and out fuck you, boy."  Kane Sr. quipped.

"DAD!" Nazario yelled, as he couldn't believe his father said that in front of someone he just met.

"Fine, Eddie, you have something to tell me about her."

"She has a name, and I expect you to use it with fucking respect."  Kane said with a voice that was full of fire. No one, not even kin, would disrespect Ara.  After seeing Kane Sr. nod in defeat. "Her last name is White, but that is because her mother deceived a man who was not her biological father in believing she was his child.  But we have since learned that she is actually, Arabella Marie Morotti, the oldest granddaughter of Zachary Morotti."

Kane Sr. eyes grew wide and his mouth fell open.  Did he just hear that his grandson was engaged to the granddaughter of Zachary Morotti?  Zachary may be considered, by some, to be a rival family, but he had always had a good relationship with him.  Actually, they talked quite regularly; he knew how disappointed he was with his son, and that is why he decided not to pass the family business to him, but, instead, to the first-born grandchild.  However, a few months ago, Kane Sr. had learned that Kurtus was actually worse than his father. Zachary was very upset about turning over the family that he had worked so hard for to such assholes, but he knew he couldn't continue to run it at his age.  Nevertheless, why had he never mentioned the fact that he had a granddaughter? But wait, he said oldest, which meant, fuck, she was going to take over the family. "Did you say oldest?"

"Yes."

"But Zachary never said he had a granddaughter."  Kane Sr. said.

"Because he didn't know until last week.  You see, Ara's mother kept it secret that she was pregnant with Sebastian's child.  We found out about the same time Zachary did."

"So, you are marrying her to prevent a rival family joining forces.  Smart move, my boy, smart move." Kane Sr. smirked.

Kane stood up, pulled out his gun, and pointed at his grandfather.  "TAKE THAT SHIT BACK NOW! Ara is not a pawn in some game; I am marrying her because I love her, you asshole, and if you can't accept that, then I will end your ass right here."

Kane Sr. held his hand up in defeat.  "Sorry."

"Listen here, old man, you may be my grandfather, and I have great respect for what you have done for this family, but this woman here is my life. She and I will be taking over the family soon, so you better get that fucking thought out of your head for good."  Kane said.

"What do you mean ‘taking over the family’?"

"Dad, Zachary and I have decided to join the families; Kane and Ara are going to run them as the next Don and Donna of the Leone/Morotti Family."  Nazario answered.

"Why the fuck was I not brought into this decision?"  Kane Sr. fumed.

"Because it is not your decision to make anymore, it's mine; this is the best thing for both families.  So apologize to Kane and Ara so we can go have breakfast." Nazario barked, staring at his father. Kane Sr. knew that Nazario had every right to make the decisions regarding the family, but he wanted to push the issue and Nazario would be damned before he allowed him to speak badly about it.

"All right, I was wrong and I am sorry.  Now, let's go eat." Kane Sr. said, looking upset over the entire conversation.  He knew he was no longer the head of the family, but he thought for sure that his son would have called concerning something of this magnitude.  Joining two crime families was not done very often. To have the Leone and Morotti families join together was huge, and to have a person who knew nothing about the family that was being taken over, even if co-leading, was scary.  But, as he looked at the way his grandson and Ara reacted toward each other, he could see how much they did love each other, much like he and his Clara. Maybe he should have thought it out before mouthing off, like Clara always told him to do. Damn, he hated when she was right, because she always rubbed it in.  No doubt he would hear about this shit later.

Over breakfast, Kane Sr. and Clara got to know Ara better, and, with each passing moment, they fell more in love with the woman who had stolen their grandson's heart.  They were impressed that she was not only lovely on the outside, but also on the inside, and had a great business mind. Kane Sr. was very intrigued by the plans for the new club and the work that she had already put into it.  Damn, he had been very wrong in his assumptions about this woman, fuck, he was going to have to eat crow big time.

"Kane, Ara, please accept my heartfelt apology.  I should have kept my mouth shut and listened. Ara, I am very happy to welcome you to the family."

Ara smiled sweetly.  "Thank you; I just want you to know that I will protect and love this family with all that I am."

"I am sure you will, and if you ever need anything, please let us know."  Kane Sr. said as he patted Clara’s hand lovingly.

"Ara, dear, when is the wedding?"  Clara asked.

"August 8th."  Ara beamed.

"Oh my, well, Rosa, honey, we better get to work."

"Great idea, Clara. Ara, do you have training today?"  Rosa asked.

"Yes, Uriel will be here in an hour to start with my knife training.  God, I hope I am better at it than hand-to-hand. My ass, oops, sorry, my butt still hurts."  Ara said, blushing brightly over cussing in front of Kane's grandparents.

"Ara, dear, I know you have heard what comes out of your soon-to-be husband’s mouth. Well, he gets it from his father, who got it from this asshole."  Clara said, poking Kane Sr. in the ribs.

"Hey, I don't cuss that fucking bad."

"See, Ara?"  Clara chuckled.

"Okay, let's go make some plans while you guys catch up."  Rosa said as she stood up. Ara and Clara followed her into the office where Rosa had started boards with each area of the wedding planned out.

Ara was so impressed. As she looked at the boards, she could see her vision coming to life.  While in the office, Rosa called her friend. She and her daughter were getting on a plane the next day to make the trip over.  The designer needed somewhere to sew. Once she heard that, Ara quickly called Katrina, who was more than happy to furnish her all the items and space she would need.  They went over a quick list of guests and the final head count surprised Ara. What was truly surprising was the actual number of attendees that were actually members of different crime families throughout the country.

"Ara, your wedding is a huge deal, even without the joining of the families.  Kane is the next Don of the family, and other Dons and their wives, as well as some of their family members will want to be in attendance to keep in the good graces of the family’s next Don."

"So, is there anything I need to know or do?"  Ara worriedly asked, because she wanted to make the best impression on the other crime families.

"Ara, you and I will sit down with Nazario and Kane and go over all the details.  By the time we brief you on each of the families in attendance, there is no doubt that you will be perfect.  After the joining ceremony, all the normal formalities will go out the window, and, trust me, when the other families come to realize the significance of this event, they will kicking themselves for not bringing much larger gifts."

"Gifts?"  Ara questioned, did they need to do a registry or something?

"Envelopes filled with money."  Rosa said.

"MONEY?!"

"Yes."

"Wow."

Ara was shocked with this information, but, as long as she knew about it ahead of time, she could deal with it.  Looking at Rosa, she was so happy and grateful that she had someone like her to guide her with adjusting to everything, and then she remembered her conversation with Kane this morning about the Munch.  She knew that Rosa could offer some words of advice. She explained the concerns that Kane was having about the outfit she was wearing during the demonstration and during the party itself.

Rosa listened to Ara, taking into mind that, since Ara wasn't just Kane's submissive, but also the next head of the family, her outfit did call for some delicacy.  Even though the members of the community who truly lived the life would never think anything of her being at any stage of undress, there were, unfortunately, many who used the community as an opening to mistreat their submissives, under the guise of the Dom/submissive relationship.  The elders of the community took allegations of abuse seriously and revoked the membership of many so called Dominants, but there were always those who slipped through the cracks due to lack of reporting. So, many submissives were fooled to believe that their scenes were normal, when, in reality, it had nothing to do with the principles and ideals of the BDSM community.

"Ara, how about if you wore a flesh color bodysuit?"  Rosa offered.

"Oh my, why didn't I think of that?"

"Let me send Nazario a text and tell him my suggestion.  Knowing my son, I am sure he is asking his father's advice, and, being a man, he would never think of it."  Rosa smirked. She quickly sent a text to Nazario, and a few minutes later, she got a text with a promise of a wonderful thank you session in the playroom.

The ladies continued with the plans for the wedding and they finally completed all they possibly could for the day.  As they were finishing up, there was a knock at the door. Opening the door, Ara welcomed Uriel, who walked in with a smirk on his face.

"Ready for your next training session, Ara?"

Ara let out a long sigh and nodded as she silently prayed to herself that she would be better at knife training than yesterday’s hand to hand and not cut herself or someone else.  She followed Uriel out to the training area, where he had set up a table with a large selection of knives and a board with a man's body painted on about 50 feet from them, much like the targets that she used when Rosa was teaching her to shoot.  Initially, Uriel handed Ara a plastic glove, and a tennis ball that was inked, and after demonstrating how to hold, aim, and throw the ball, he gave her several minutes to practice throwing. Ara and Uriel reviewed the target after each throw to critique what she could do better to improve her aim at the target.

Once she felt confident with her throwing, Ara picked up the first knife and took aim, pulling back her arm and threw it, but, instead of sticking in the target, it bounce off.  Shit. She picked up another knife, and, once again, it bounced off the target. Uriel watched and with each throw, he watched her form, finally, after a few minutes, he saw what might be her problem.  He explained that, although she had mastered the tennis ball, the shape and weight of the knife was offsetting her follow through.

Correcting the way she held the knife and the position of her feet, she took aim again, but, unlike her other attempts, this one hit the target in the kill zone.  Ara smiled brightly and jumped up and down, celebrating her hit. And hit the target she did. After compensating for the difference between the ball and the knife, throwing the knives became really easy.  Uriel then showed her different positions and angles to throw from. Towards the end of the session, the family came out to see her progress and was amazed at how good she actually was. Kane Sr. had never seen a woman throw a knife with such accuracy and precision.  Damn, this woman was going to be deadly. She was going to be a force to be reckoned with.

After lunch, Kane and Ara took off to go to Brook's shop to shop for the Munch dress.  Kane had Brook pull several dresses aside earlier in the week, but he needed to see them on Ara to make his final decision.  Also, his father helped with his problem of what to do about the demonstration. Why the hell he didn't think of a body suit?  This way Ara's “assets” would be completely covered, but still allow him to demonstrate some the knots and rope usage.

Pulling up to Brook's shop, Kane saw that Erik had a huge grin on his face.  Kane snickered; he knew that Erik had fallen hard for Brook, but was willing to be patient.  He had talked to him a few times this week and asked his opinion on how to handle the situation, and Kane gave him some advice, but, ultimately, they needed to work on it together.  They had to build the trust from the ground up, always be honest, and open with each other. Brook told Erik her story concerning her last Dominant. To say Erik was upset was an understatement.  Never had he wanted to kill someone as badly as he did this man, and, after talking to Kane, it was decided that, once the wedding was over with, Kane would grant him his opportunity.

As they walked into the shop, Brook was standing by the counter. As soon as she saw Erik, her heart began to race.  He had to be the most handsome man in the world. He was truly sweet and caring. He had a way about him that made her feel safe.  Of course, his body could not be ignored. She loved his muscular arms and large hands; she could only imagine if all of his other parts were as large.  God, please let them be, she silently prayed.  Clinching her legs together to gain some relief, she smiled sweetly and greeted her customers.

"Kane, Ara, so good to see you."  Brook said as she shook Kane's hand and gave Ara a hug, then turned to Erik.  Bowing her head down slightly, not enough to lose eye contact, but enough to show respect for her possible future Dominant, and licking her lips she spoke softly.  "Sir, it is good to see you again."

Erik took his finger, put it under her chin, and leveled her head so their eyes were dead on with each other’s.  "My sweet, the pleasure is all mine, and I hope to find your dress for the party while we are here, if time permits, that is."

"This girl will make time, Sir."

Kane and Ara watched Erik and Brook and smiled, happy that they seemed to be moving forward quite well, and they couldn't wait to see how they would get along once they started their arrangement.

"Brook, do you have the dresses I called about?"

"Yes, Kane, I have them already in the dressing room.  Please go in, and let me know if you need anything." Brook said.  She had made sure that she had put them in one of the private dressing rooms.  When she had initially opened her shop, she had her contractor make three such units, so Dominants could have their privacy when selecting outfits for their submissives.  The rooms had been expensive to install, but they had paid for themselves many times over, because Dominants were so impressed and relaxed, that the sales always exceeded the sales of the public dressing rooms.

Kane sat on the red velvet couch and Ara went off to the mirrored area to put on her first dress.  Unlike most dressing rooms, there were no doors or curtains, the submissives undressed/dressed in front of their Dominant.  This heightened the experience, charging the sexual desires and wants, which translated into increased sales. Kane hated the first two dresses; they had looked good online, but they did nothing for Ara’s figure.  The next dress was the one he was most excited about; it was a white gauze dress with a metal rope design around the bodice, shoulder, and down to her tiny waist. The rope design was in keeping with the theme of their demonstration.  The design contained beautiful gemstones throughout the links, adding to the beauty. Once she had it on, Kane knew this was the one; it was perfect on her, and he could not wait to show her off as his submissive.

"I love this one, my pet."  Kane stated, as he walked in a circle around her.

"This girl would be proud to wear it, Sir."

"You will be stunning, Ara. Now try on the bodysuit, next and we can see if that will suit our purposes."  He said as he adjusted himself from the sight before him. In the past, he had picked out his submissives’ clothes.  But, he never got as hard as quickly as he did when he watched Ara take off and put on clothes. She tried on the bodysuit and he was so happy that it covered all the delicate areas that were only meant for his eyes, but allowed some skin to be shown in a sexy yet respectable way.

"I love this also.  This will work perfectly for the demonstration.  It has an air of sexuality about it, while still maintaining a sense of respectability that you need to maintain in light of your future role as Donna.  Now…. does it have snaps in the crotch?"

"Yes, Sir."

"Fucking great, how about you come over here, unsnap it, and ride my cock, Ms. White, soon-to-be Mrs. Leone?  I have been hard as titanium since you first took off your own outfit."

Ara smiled brightly as she reached between her legs and unsnapped the bodysuit.  Walking slowly, swaying her hips more prominently than normal until she was directly in front of Kane's knees.  Lowing her head, and taking in a deep cleansing breath, she waited for her next command. Her Dominant was in charge, and she would follow his lead in this dance.

Kane pulled his shirt out of his pants, then unbuttoned and unzipped his fly, and pulled his rock-hard cock out pumping it with a few firm pumps, before he reached forward and slipped his finger along her folds. She was not only wet, but dripping wet.  His little pet liked this. "Climb on and ride me, my pet." Kane commanded.

Ara straddled his legs and positioned his cock at her opening and then slowly lowered herself down, filling her up completely.  This was the best feeling in the world, and she hoped that it would always remain this way. Kane placed his hands on her hips and helped her ride his cock hard and quick.  Each stroke of his cock hit the right spot, causing her orgasm to build swiftly. "May this girl cum?"

Kane normally would make her wait and beg for more, but he was right on the precipice of his own orgasm, and he needed her to cum first.  "Cum, cum hard on my cock!" He yelled.

"Yes..."  Ara screamed, cumming hard, clamping down on his cock, which caused him to shoot stream after stream of cum into her.  Collapsing onto his chest, he began breathing hard, trying to calm down. They both thought the intensity was insane.

"Damn, woman, you are going to be the death of me."  Kane groaned, while wearing his signature smirk. Fuck; that was fun.

As Kane and Ara enjoyed their time, Brook had locked the front door while Erik selected a few dresses for her to try on.  They went into another of the private dressing rooms and Brook prepared herself to undress in front of him. Closing her eyes and taking in a few deep breaths, she began chanting to herself that this was not Royce, it was Erik; he was nothing like him.

Erik watched as Brook stood in the dressing area with her eyes closed and breathing hard.  Knowing that Royce was the reason for her distress, it gave him another reason to make the fucker suffer even more before he killed him.  Putting the thoughts of killing the motherfucker out of his head, he stood, cleared his throat to announce his presence, and walked over to where she was standing. Gently placing his hand on either side of her lovely face, so as not to startle her, he placed a sweet kiss on each eye, on each cheek, on the tip of the nose, then, finally, on her delightful plump lips.  "If this is too much, Brook, I will understand."

Brook opened her bright blue eyes, stared into his baby blues, and smiled.  This man was for real, and, for the first time in a long time, she felt she could be finally be herself again.  Brooklyn Ann Hawke, submissive to Erik McCarthy. Yes, things were certainly looking up for Brook.

 

Chapter 26

 

Zachary Morotti was seated in his office going over this month totals.  Looking at the amount of money that came in with each operation, it was obvious that they were pulling in a good amount of revenue, but, deep in his heart, he knew that it was time for the family to make a change in how that revenue was earned.

The world was changing and the Morotti family needed to adapt and change as well.  Looking over the paperwork, he needed to call Kane and Ara and go over the plans for the merger, but, more than that, he wanted to spend more time getting to know his granddaughter.  His darling Claudia couldn't stop talking about her; she felt so connected to her, and frequently spoke of how she couldn't wait to spend more time learning all about her. Thinking of the merger, he knew that, as much as he would like for it to go smoothly, some of the family members would embrace the change, but he also knew that an action as scandalous as this wouldn't be without any bloodshed.

"Zachary,"  Tony said, walking into the office, strolling over and taking a seat in front of his boss’ desk.  "I just got a very disturbing phone call from a guy I helped out a few years back."

"Oh yeah, what did he say?"  Zachary asked, showing some interest.

"Zachary, there has been a hit taken out on you and Claudia," Tony stated through gritted teeth.

"What?  Who the fuck did that?"  Zachary questioned, shocked, but not terribly surprised; it was a risk that was associated with his position.  However, he knew he needed to take care of whoever it was before they got anywhere close to his Claudia.

"Zachary, it was Kurtus," Tony responded, waiting for the news to register.

"Are you sure?  How reliable is this guy?"  Zachary was surprised it wasn’t Sebastian, but the news still had a way of stabbing at his heart that his own flesh and blood would even consider taking such an action against him.

"Very.  He is a mechanic at the garage where we service our vehicles.  He said that Kurtus' right hand man paid him $50,000 to cut the brake lines on your car when it comes in for service the next time, and to plant a specific fingerprint on the line.  He didn't know whose fingerprint it would be, but he heard Pedro say that it would lead to a very interesting outcome."

"SHIT!  Okay, we need a plan to preempt this, and I need to inform Kane and Ara as soon as possible."  This was not the route Zachary wanted to take in reaching out to Kane and Ara, but, with time being of the essence in this matter, he had no choice but to mix business with the pleasure of getting to know his granddaughter.

"Yeah, and also Kurtus and Sebastian have been poking around for any information on Ara,” furrowing his eyebrows; he was sad to be giving Zachary so much bad news in one meeting.

"Per amore di Dio, (for the love of God), what have they found out?"  Zachary worriedly asked. After discovering Arabella’s true relationship to the family, he had taken painstaking steps to conceal the details from Sebastian and Kurtus.

"Just the name of her parents, and that she is now in a relationship with Kane."

"So they know nothing about who she really is?”  Zachary could only hope to keep the secret until the ceremony.

"No, we got rid of all that paperwork. The only one who knows the truth is Mave White, and I don't see him talking to anyone about it.  Oh, and Boss, he just found out that Luna is dead. My sources tell me that he is very upset."

"Okay, keep a constant eye on him, and double the security around Claudia,” he ordered.

"On it.  Now, how are the plans going for the merger?"  Tony asked, hoping to get some insight on the big event.  To say he was happy about the news, at first, would have been a lie, but, as he considered the alternatives of either Sebastian or Kurtus, he saw the merger as best chance for a future for the family.  The Leones may have been a rival crime family, but they were known for how well they cared and loved their family. He had seen some of the outcomes that occurred when Nazario Leone got pissed off, but he was sure he passed on his sense of loyalty to family above all else when he trained Kane to take over the family.  Now there was the wild card, Arabella Morotti, Zachary's granddaughter; the biggest fucking surprise in the history of the family. From the few times he had been around her, he could tell that she had a good heart, but she also seemed to possess a determination to protect the family, which is what the Morotti family needed.  Kurtus and Sebastian didn't give a flying fuck about the family, only about themselves and the money. He couldn’t wait to see the look on their faces when they were told that neither of them were going to be considered for the next head of the family. Good damn thing they will be dead shortly thereafter.

"Good, I need to schedule some meetings with Kane and Ara to go over the transition of the merger, but I know that this is the best thing for our family."  Zachary said confidently. "Tony, are you okay with it? With the merger? Tell me what you think."

"Zachary, to be honest, at first, I was not happy about it, but I would have gone along with it simply because I trust you.  However, the more I thought about it, the more I see that it truly is the best thing for this family. Kane and Ara both show a lot of promise in becoming wonderful leaders to both families, and I look forward to serving them in any means they deem fit."

"Tony, I am sure that they will welcome your help.  This is going to be a difficult change in the way our family is run, and they will need all the support we can provide them.  We need to make sure it happens smoothly and without incident. First, we need to take steps to stop Kurtus’ plans. Let me call Kane and Ara and set it up to get their input, since Ara has already put the hit out on Kurtus, I want them aware of his plans, as well as their position on his actions."

After a long conference call between Zachary, Tony, Kane, Ara, and Nazario, a plan was devised.  Tony would collect the debt from the mechanic and seal the deal for the death of Kurtus.

                                                            ********* * ********

The next few days passed quickly and it was only hours before the Munch party.  Kane and Ara's bedroom had been turned into a dressing room for, not only Ara, but also for Katrina, Brooklyn, Rosa, Kate, and Janetta.  It was like a submissive convention in the room. When Rosa found out the girls wanted to get ready for the party together, she wanted to be included.  Ara had taken her aside and expressed her concerns about the party and doing something that would embarrass Kane. Rosa understood her concerns, and, after a quick pep talk to boost her confidence, she told her that she also needed to talk to her Dominant about her concerns.  Ara thanked Rosa, and that evening asked to have a conversation with her Dominant, not with her fiancé. Kane was concerned, but after Ara expressed her fears of embarrassing him during the demonstration, Kane understood her insecurities. He occasionally forgot that Ara was new to the community and its practices, so, over the next few days they practiced not only the rope work demonstration, but also how they would walk in together, how she would behave when meeting other Dominants, how to position herself when her Dominant sat and talked to others, along with any other expectations for the evening.  The more they practiced, the more comfortable and confident she became, and even though she was still nervous, she at least knew she could manage to perform using the correct etiquette.

Kane, Nazario, Erik, Uriel, Iezekiel, and Ben were downstairs watching a Mariners game in the theater room, because it didn't take that fucking long to slip on a pair of pants.  Kane was wearing a pair soft black leather pants and black chucks, but was forgoing a shirt; he couldn’t wait to see Ara's reaction.

Nazario was also wearing black leather pants, but was wearing a white lace up shirt.  Erik was wearing a pair of red leather pants with black lacing on the sides and no shirt.  Uriel was also wearing black leather pants, but he had opted to wear a black leather vest. Iezekiel had decided he was wearing a pair black pinstripe pants, white shirt, and vest, and would be sporting a black fedora.  Ben was dressed in black leather pants, white shirt, and a black leather jacket.

The ladies were having a great time getting ready together.  They all complimented each other’s dresses that were selected for them by their Dominants.  Everyone especially loved the dress that Kane had selected for Ara, pointing out that it was absolutely perfect for the two of them.  Finally, all the hair was curled or straightened, makeup was perfectly applied, and the dresses were put on and checked to make sure all snaps or hooks were done.  Once finished, the ladies descended the stairs to find their Dominants waiting on them in the foyer.

 

Ara was the last to descend the stairs and Kane gasped at her beauty.

 

He was so honored to have her by his side not only tonight, but until the day they died.  Nazario, Iezekiel, Uriel, and Ben had their collars in their hands ready to place them around their submissives’ necks.  Since neither Ara nor Brooklyn had been collared yet, they would be wearing a red ribbon in their hair, which indicated to the other Dominants that they were unavailable.

As Ara watched the girls receive their collars, she became melancholy.  She, too, had wanted her Master's collar around her neck. Kane saw the sadness in her eyes, and leaned into her ear and whispered,  "Soon, my pet."

Ara turned to look him and smiled brightly.  Damn, he always knew what to say to make her feel better.  "Thank you, Sir."

"You are welcome, my pet; you look fucking sexy.  I can't wait to get you back here after the party and fuck you until you pass out," he whispered in her ear.  Ara could feel the goosebumps rising at the thought. Ara became extremely aroused, and, in keeping with Kane's rules, stood on her tippy toes and whispered in his ear.  "I'm wet."

"FUCK!"  Kane grimaced.

"Kane, are you all right?"  Nazario asked.

"Yeah, just give us a moment, please."  Kane said, taking Ara by the elbow and leading her down the hall to the bathroom.  Falling to his knees, he lifted her dress and saw the sexy white lace panties that he had made especially for this occasion.  They had a silver tag attached with "Property of Kane Leone" engraved on it.

 

Fuck, that made him even harder than before, but they didn't have time, so he dipped his finger into the side of the panty and, as Ara had stated, found her soaking, dripping wet.  He collected her sweet nectar on his finger, and pulled it out and placing in his mouth, sucking every last drop. He then lowered her gown and raised to his feet, placing a long passionate kiss on her pouty lips.  "I will finish that later."

"Yes, Sir."  Ara moaned, wishing, not for the first time,  that they could say ‘fuck the party’, and spend the rest of the evening wrapped up in each other.

They left the bathroom and went to find the others, who turned and looked at them as they entered the room.  All the men had the same, ‘I know what the fuck you were doing’ look on their face and the women just gave a small smile and a wink.  Kane had ordered two limos to pick them up and bring them home from the party. As they pulled up to the front door of Diamond Knotts, all of them donned their masks over their faces, appearing sexy and somewhat mysterious.   The Dominants all helped their submissives from the vehicle and gave them a moment to collect themselves before entering the club. Security had been beefed up for the event. At the entrance were two extremely large security guards who checked the invitation for each guest against a master list that Uriel had checked and double checked to ensure that only members and their guests could attend.   

Ara was one-step behind Kane and a little to the left.  She was wearing not only her red ribbon, but also he had placed a bracelet on her wrist that was tethered to his.  Having this connection made Ara feel safe, and more confident in her role as his submissive. Making sure to refrain from looking into any of the other Dominants’ eyes, Ara took in her surroundings, admiring the decorations that had been put up for the event.  Large red sheer draping hung from the ceiling and bellowed out from the walls, then flowing down the walls to the floor.

 

In the middle of the dance floor was a large masquerade mask with large pillar candles extending from the top.

Around the room, Ara saw many Dominants, Dominatrixes, and their subs in every kind of dress or, in some cases, undress imaginable.  She was so extremely happy with the dress that Kane had chosen and the body suit she would be wearing for the demonstration.

The demonstrations took place in the private rooms throughout the club, many demonstrating the different types of scenes used in the BDSM community.  Ara hoped she and Kane would have time so see some of the other demonstrations scheduled, but it was up to Kane. Glancing over to her right side, she saw Nazario talking to a group of Dominants as Rosa stood in perfect form beside him, and this was what she hoped to accomplish.  The strong, confident wife of Nazario Leone, Don of the Leone family, but also a true and confident submissive to her Dominant. Was it possible to be a submissive and a Donna? This question had been on her mind as of late, but the more she thought it through, and got to know Rosa and her relationship with Nazario, Ara knew that it was possible to be both Donna of the family, and submissive to Kane.  Both positions required her to be strong, confident, and disciplined. It wasn't as though it was a novel idea, because, in this room alone, there were at least twenty couples who were members of the family, who also happened to be in the community. Nevertheless, there would always be those with a lack of understanding who would never grasp the true meaning of being a member of the community. It didn't matter how much you tried to explain that the community served a need within each member; they would never understand.

Kane led her to one of the demonstration rooms; which was currently exhibiting the use of floggers for both pleasure and for punishment.  Kane sat in one of the chairs and had Ara sit on his lap.

"Feel free to look around, but be mindful of not looking into a Dominant’s eyes, my pet."  Kane instructed into her ear.

"Thank you, Sir.  This girl remembers."

As the Dominant, Kevin, and his submissive came onto the stage, Erik and Brook came over and sat beside Kane and Ara.  Erik had been very impressed with Brook the entire evening and couldn’t wait until their relationship progressed to using his playroom.  Kane had been kind enough to have a room already set up in the apartment that he had furnished Erik when he assumed his duties as Ara's bodyguard.  He, of course, had been adding items that he preferred, and had stocked the cabinet with all new toys so that, when Brook was ready, they would be prepared to begin play.

As the evening progressed, Ara enjoyed herself and was becoming more and more confident about performing their demonstration. While watching another demonstration, she needed to go to the restroom.  As they had practiced, Ara placed her hand on Kane's back and rubbed it gently, never drawing too much attention to what she was doing.

Kane was talking with Nazario and Ben, and when he felt Ara's hand on his back; he knew that she was requesting permission to leave to use the bathroom.  "Nazario, would it be okay for Rosa to accompany Ara to the restroom?"

"Surely."  Nazario said, turning to Rosa, who was then standing in perfect position as always.  "My love, please take Ara to the restroom, but mindful of the rules."

"Yes, Sir."  Rosa said.

Kane unhooked the tether, placed his finger under her chin, and raised her beautiful face to look into her eyes.  "Remember the rules, my pet?"

"Yes, Sir."

"Hurry back."  Kane said, kissing her pouty lips.

Rosa locked arms with Ara and off to the restroom they went.  Unfortunately, there was a line outside the ladies room and the wait would be a long one.

"Shit, I hate this, come; let's go to the restroom in the back hall."  Rosa said as she walked from the line and toward the back of the room.

The hall was dark and no one seemed to be around, but something didn't feel right.  Ara looked around, but could see nothing out of the ordinary. As they neared the bathroom, the light that was illuminating the hall shut off and now they were in total darkness.  Rosa and Ara turned to leave the hall and go back to the main area, when, suddenly, they were both grabbed and a cloth was placed over their mouths. Whoever had them was dragging them down the hall to the back door. Ara knew that if they were taken outside, there was a great possibility that they would be raped or killed; there was no way she could allow this to happen.  Trying to remember what Uriel had taught her, she waited for the best time to make her move, hoping that Rosa would also make hers. She remembered that Uriel told her to SING. Jab to the Solar plexus, stomp on the Instep, jam the heel of the palm to the Nose, and a swift kick to the Groin. When they reached the door and the man loosened his hold on her to grab the door knob, she knew this was her only chance. Ara threw her elbow with as much force as she could muster, into the Solar plexus of her attacker, causing him to groan loudly and loosen his hold on her.  "You fucking bitch," he gasped.

She then stomped on the top of his instep of his foot with the spike portion of her high heels, driving it as deeply as possible into his foot.  As she did so, she could hear that Rosa had also begun to fight off her attacker. The man who still had a hold of Ara's arm swung her around and landed a hard punch to her cheek, causing her eyes fill with tears.  Damn, that hurt, but she wouldn't let that stop her from fighting this asshole. Pulling back and putting everything ounce of power she had, she shoved the heel of her palm fiercely against his nose, pushing it upwards, causing it to crack.  At that moment, she turned toward Rosa and screamed, "ROSA...LETS GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!" Ara grabbed her hand, taking off down the hall as fast as they could. As soon as they entered the main room, one of the guards saw the blood on their dresses and quickly ran to them.  He was already using his communicator to call for backup.

"What happened?"  He questioned, looking around for both Nazario and Kane.

"We were attacked."  Rosa gasped. "They are down the hall, by the back door."

"Are you okay here?"  He questioned, not wanting to leave them alone until his backup arrived, but needed to find the motherfuckers who dared to attack Mrs. Rosa and Miss Ara before they could escape.  Fuck, they were dead men walking.

"Go get the motherfuckers!"  Rosa yelled and the guard took off down the hall, pulling his gun out of the holster.

Rosa and Ara ran over to where they had left Nazario and Kane.  As they neared them, Kane looked up, and was shocked to see that their dresses were torn and there was blood on Ara's white dress.  As he quickly rose from his seat, he noticed the red mark that was blooming on her cheek. What the fuck had happened?

"Ara, baby, what happened?" He asked, moving his hands over her, checking for any other injuries.

"We were attacked!"  Ara cried, feeling all the adrenaline leaving her from the fight; she fell into Kane’s waiting arms.  Nazario also jumped up, grabbing Rosa and checking her for injuries.

Kane gathered Ara up in his arms and looked over to see that his father had done the same with Rosa.  Scanning the room, he caught Erik’s eye. Erik grabbed Brook’s hand and immediately rushed over to them, drawing his weapon upon seeing Ara and Rosa.

"What the hell happened?"  Erik gasped.

"They were just attacked in the hallway leading to the back door.  We have to get the girls out of here now. Call Uriel, tell him what has happened.  I want this club locked down immediately. Is that clear?"

“Sure thing Boss."  Erik said, taking out his phone and calling Uriel.

Kane and Nazario carried their girls out of the club and into the waiting limo.  Fuck, what a messed up night. As they got the girls in the car, Erik, Brook, Uriel, and Katrina came running out the door.  Brook and Katrina climbed into the car and began to hug Ara and Rosa.

"Erik take three men with you and take the girls to the estate."  Kane said.

"Kane, no, I need you!"  Ara cried.

Kane crawled into the car and took her in his arms.  As badly as he wanted to go with her, he needed to find the motherfucker who did this and make him pay.  "Baby, I will be behind you in a little bit. Erik will take you to the estate, and, as soon as I clean this mess up, I will come directly to you. Do you understand?"

"No, please don't leave me!" She sobbed.

"Baby, I need to find the motherfuckers.  But I promise I will be back to you as soon as I can."

Ara knew that he needed to do this, but she also knew she needed him here.  "Please, please hurry back."

"I will, my love.  I will have Dr. Mallos come and check you and mom out, okay?"

"I'm okay." She knew he was worrying, but, with the exception of her cheek, she just felt frightened.

"Don't fight me on this."  Kane said, and then he kissed her lightly on the lips and gently stroked her cheek, which was darkening and swelling.  He knew that, by morning, it would be bruised badly, and she would, most likely, be sporting a black eye, causing his rage to boil over.  With one last look of concern, he turned and climbed out of the car.

Ara nodded, knowing she wasn't going to win this argument.  Looking over she saw Nazario kiss Rosa and then followed his son out of the car.

The driver of the limo took off down the road and toward the estate, leaving Nazario and Kane to handle whoever did this to their Ara and Rosa.

Uriel was waiting for them at the front door of Diamond Knotts, and, together, the three of them took off through the building to the hallway where the girls had been attacked. Matthew, one of the guards on duty was there to meet them.

"No one is down there, Boss.  I’ve checked all the rooms; there is nothing.  There is some blood on the floor, but no other evidence of the attack.”  Matthew informed them.

"SHIT!" Kane yelled.  Who the fuck had gotten in the club and how the hell did they get that close to Ara?  Looking around, he spotted the security camera. "Uriel, we need to pull up the surveillance tape and see what is on there.  I want video of the back of the club and the inside as well." Kane demanded.

Rushing into the office, Uriel pulled up the footage from the surveillance monitors onto the screen, narrowing the footage to approximately an hour before the attack.  Watching intently, they finally saw a man in leather pants, white shirt, and a black mask walk down the hall and open the back door. Two men, all dressed in black with black masks, walked into the club.  The first man returned back into the club and exited out the front door, but the two men he gave access to the club positioned themselves on the back wall and began watching something or someone in the club.  One of the men pointws at something, then the camera showed them walking back down the hall and going into the supply closet toward the end. Moments later, they saw Rosa and Ara walking down the hall, then everything went black.

"Shit, what happened!"  Kane yelled, as Uriel frantically punches the keyboard, trying to bring back up the video.

"They turned off the lights," Uriel points out.

"Fuck, that is nothing to go on!"  Nazario yelled, mad as hell with the situation.

"Whose blood is that on the floor?"  Kane asked.

"Don't know; we need to find out from Rosa and Ara what happened and how they got away."  Uriel said.

"Well, Rosa has kept up with her defensive training and I know that Ara only had one lesson in hand to hand. Maybe she remembered enough to get free."

"Well, whatever it was, they are very lucky.  Uriel keep looking, pull up the feed from the parking lot and the back door.  

Kane nodded, “I want you to try to get a tag, or car description, and get with the guards on the front door, and see if they know who the guy was that left after letting the other two in the back door.  Oh, and let us know as soon as you get something. We are going home to check on the girls."

"I won't rest until I do, Kane; I promise."  Uriel swore.

"Thank you. Dad, let's get out of here and get home to our girls."

As they walked out of the office, they were relieved the party was still going on and that their presence would not be missed.  Kane then remembered the demonstration that he and Ara were supposed to perform. Fuck. Turning back to Uriel. "Uriel, let everyone that Ara became ill and needed to go home and pass along my sincerest apologies.  We don't want to alert everyone to tonight’s activities."

"Sure thing.  Kane, could you watch over Katrina for me?"  Uriel pleaded. As much as he wanted to go with them to check on Katrina, he knew his place was here, hunting down the motherfuckers who did this.

"Will do; if you find the fuckers, call us immediately, and take them to the warehouse.  I want to question them, get my answers, and then provide them with a long painful death."

Uriel nodded in response.  The motherfuckers had no idea what kind of pain they were in for and he couldn’t wait to see their faces when they did.  Revenge was always sweet.

As Nazario and Kane climbed into the car, Nazario turned to his son and asked, “Kane, where is the guard that was posted on the back door for the night?”  Kane looked at his father in surprise, quickly dialing Uriel on the phone.

Meanwhile, Ara, although calmed slightly, remembered, she never got to kick her assailant in the groin.

 

Chapter 27

 

Kurtus ran out the back of the building holding his broken bloody nose.  That fucking bitch broke my fucking nose, he thought.  He and Pedro ran down the alley to the car that was waiting for them.  Fuck, that didn't go at all liked they had planned. Where the hell did that girl learned to fight that way?  Last time he had been able to grab her and have his way with her; she didn't put up a fight, and now she broke his fucking nose.

"That damn old broad kicked me in the nuts.  I am going to piss blood for a week." Pedro whined. "How the fuck did she learn that shit?"

"Pedro, seriously?  That was Nazario Leone's wife and I’m pretty damn fucking sure he had her trained in some type of self-defense moves.  Hell, I’ve heard she is a crack shot with a handgun, so we’re damn fucking lucky she wasn't fucking carrying. Shit, I figured being at the club, she probably wouldn't be.  Donnie, did you take care of the guard on the back door?"

"Oh yeah, put one in the back of his head.  He went down without a sound. I had to move his large ass body to the back by the dumpster."  Donnie smirked.

"Great, now get us to my apartment so I can get cleaned up.  Make sure you dispose of this car and your gun. You know the fucking drill."

"Sure thing, Boss."

"I'll be in touch if I need you do something else.  Pedro, pay the man."

Pedro pulled out the envelope and handed it to Donnie.  "Good job."

Kurtus and Pedro quickly jumped out of the car and headed into the apartment building as soon as the car stopped.  Neither of them noticed that Tony was stationed in the black SUV across the street taking pictures of their arrival.  Tony zoomed in with the camera and noticed that Kurtus's face was a bloody mess, and Pedro was walking funny. He wondered what the fuck they had been up to, and where they just came from. Picking up his phone, he called Zachary.

"Zachary, I have some interesting news.  Kurtus and Pedro just got back to Kurtus’ apartment, and let me tell you, they both looked fucked up.  Seems someone beat the shit out of both of them."

"Shit, I have a bad feeling about this.  Was there anyone else with them?

“No, Boss, just the driver.  Couldn’t see who it was, but he high tailed it out of there as soon as Kurtus and Pedro left the car.”

“Let me call Kane and Ara and see if they’ve heard anything.  I'll call you back."

Zachary dialed Kane's number and a very frustrated sounding Kane answered.

"Zachary, now is not a good time."  Kane groaned.

"Kane, is everything okay?"

"FUCK NO! EVERYTHING IS NOT OKAY!"  Kane yelled.

Chills ran down Zachary body, something bad had definitely happened and he just knew with every cell in his body that Kurtus had something to do with it.  "Kane please tell me that my granddaughter is safe and healthy."

"Yes, she’s safe now, but some asshole motherfucker attacked both her and my Mom at the party here at Diamond Knotts a little while ago.  They’re both in a car on the way to the estate as we speak."

"Kane, please let me come to the estate.  I need to see her. Please." Zachary pleaded.

"Fuck, Zachary, yeah, okay.  Grandpa is there and I am sure he would love to see you.  We have found out all we can, the fuckers got away so we’re getting ready to head to the house now."

"Kane, I think I may have some information about the attack.  I will be bringing Claudia, because she would have my balls if I didn't take her.  And, if it is okay, I’d like Tony to meet us there. He has the information that may be useful to us."

"Fine, whatever.  I'll see you in awhile."  Kane said, hanging up with Zachary.  What did he mean he might have information?  Shit, this had Kurtus has written all over it.  That asshole was going to die.

"Nazario, Zachary is coming to the estate; he said he may have information."

"Shit, I had a feeling."  Nazario said then yelled up at the driver.  "Steven, floor it!"

Steven pushed the pedal to the floor and sped through town to the estate, with the guard in the second vehicle hot on their tails.  They made quick time, and, as they went through the gate, they both noticed that the guards around the home had tripled. As soon as the vehicle stopped, Kane and Nazario were out the door and rushing toward the house.  They wanted, no, needed, to have their women in their arms. As they rushed through the door, they were met by Erik.

"Boss, they are in the den.  Dr. Mallos is here and checking them over."

"Fuck.  Okay, Zachary Morotti is in route, and his Capo Tony won’t be far behind him.  Notify the guards to grant them access and bring them in and soon as he gets here.  But no one, and I mean no one else better step one toe on this fucking property. You read me, Erik?"

"Sure thing, Boss.  Did you find out anything?"

"FUCK NO!" Kane yelled, mad as hell over the fact he didn't know who had touched his mother and beloved Ara.

Nazario and Kane made their way into the den, where they saw the doctor checking Ara over.  Kane rushed to her side, and fell to his knees just to be near her. His total reason for living had been attacked and hurt.  This was totally unacceptable, and never should have happened. Silently, he promised himself, that not only would the person who hurt her suffer with his life, but, if he found that any of his men had played some part in what happened tonight, they would be wishing for death before he was through with them.  Family doesn't betray or hurt family.

"How are you, my love?"  Kane whispered, fighting back his tears at the sight of the bruise on her face.

"I’m fine, love."

"But, baby, your face.  It looks so painful."

Ara took her hand, and rubbed his scruffy cheek lovingly.  "There is no real damage and it will go away. I am here safe and sound."

"Doctor, how is she?"  Kane asked, needing to not only hear it from her, but also to get confirmation from the Doctor.

"She has a bruise on her left cheek and some blackening of the eye, but nothing is broken.  She also has a bruise on the heel of her palm and a bruise on her rib cage, where the she was grabbed, but the bruising and swelling should subside in a day or two, and she will be fine in a few days."

"Thank God.  Are you in pain?  You have to be in pain.  Doc, give her the pain meds you gave me.  Baby, they will make all the pain go away."

Ara smiled sweetly, knowing there was no need for her to take the powerful pain meds that Kane had been given after he was shot. Besides, she really needed to keep her head, because she wanted to give all the information she had about the possible abductor.  "Kane, I don't need those meds; I will take some Tylenol as needed, and I will be fine."

"But you’re in pain, sweetheart."

"Shhh.  It is fine."

Nazario was also worried about Rosa.  Over the years, this had been his one true fear, the fear that his life would cause pain, or, God forbid death, for his wife or child.  Visually checking her over, he saw no signs of bruises except one on her upper arm. It looked like that’s where the motherfucking assholes had grabbed her.  After all their years together, though, it only took him looking into her beautiful eyes to see that she was fine. "Rosa, Ara, we need you both to tell us what happened."

Just as they began their story, Zachary, Claudia, and Tony walk into the room.  Zachary's eyes quickly found his granddaughter and saw the damage to her beautiful face.  "Ara, dear." Zachary cried. "Are you okay? Voglio vedere chi hai ferito nelle loro tombe. (I will see those who harmed you in their graves.)"  

"I am fine Zachary, grandfather."

"Oh, my sweet Ara."  Claudia said as she walked over to where Ara was sitting.  Kane stood and allowed Claudia and Zachary to get closer, as Claudia gently stroked Ara’s unharmed cheek.

"It is not as bad as it looks, Caro." (Beloved one) Claudia assured Ara.

As Zachary and Claudia were assuring themselves that their granddaughter was, indeed, okay, Kane Sr. made his way into the den. "Zachary, you old motherfucker, I thought you were dead,” Kane greeted his old nemesis with his outstretched hand.

"Kane, you old asshole, I thought you were dead as well; good to see you."  Zachary returned as he shook Kane Sr.’s hand.

"Same here; Claudia, may I say you are as lovely as always, but I seriously doubt your taste and sanity staying married to this fucker.”  Kane Sr. reach out and greeted Claudia with a hug.

Claudia laughed and turned to her old friend Clara, “still the same old Kane, I see."

"Yes, but you know what they say, got to love them, because they are too heavy to move the body,” Clara reminded her.

"You are so right, that and they do have their uses.”  At this, they both snickered. Clara and Claudia both laughed at their husbands’ expense.

"But, honey, you know no one else has a cock as big as mine and you would miss him."  Kane Sr. bragged. Nazario and Kane both looked at Kane Sr. as if he had lost his mind.  They knew he had lost his verbal filter eons ago.

Poor Clara’s face turned red and she slapped Kane on the arm.  He had not changed in all the years that she had known him, so it was no surprise that wouldn’t start now.

"All right, all right, let’s not get off track now.  Everyone, have a seat, Ara and Rosa were just getting ready to tell us what happened tonight," Nazario said, as he tried to regain order in the room.

"Okay...okay."  Kane Sr. said, taking a seat.

Ara and Rosa began telling their story and when they got to the point where Ara said she had broken the attacker's nose and Rosa had kicked her attacker in the nuts, Tony knew that from the damage he saw on Kurtus’ face and the way Pedro was walking, it had, in fact, been them who attacked the girls.  Tony looked over to Zachary and asked, “Zachary, may I?” Suspecting that Tony was about to tell everyone what he had told Zachary earlier that evening, Zachary nodded his approval for Tony to speak.

Kane, Ara, I think I know who it was."  Tony said.

"Who?"  They asked together.

"Kurtus and Pedro. Earlier this evening, I was sitting outside of Kurtus' apartment building when I saw Kurtus and Pedro getting out of a car.  Kurtus looked as if he had just had his nose broken and Pedro was walking very funny."

Kane jumped up.  "THAT FUCKER IS A DEAD MAN!"

"Yes, Kane, I agree, we have already ordered the hit, but we need to handle it carefully."  Nazario said, trying to maintain some control over his son’s temper; even though he was feeling the same degree of vengeance, now was not the time to make rash decisions.  This needed to be handled wisely and swiftly.

"All right, all right, Dad, what are you suggesting?"  Kane huffed.

They discussed how and when to make their move.  Kurtus had already put the hit out on his grandparents, but Tony and Zachary had his man in their pocket.  After much discussion, they finally decided on the day that Kurtus Morotti would die. However, the question now was who would carry out the hit.  Of course, Kane wanted the pleasure, but so did Nazario and Zachary. That started a heated debate on who deserved the privilege more.

Ara sat back and listened to the conversation, and she the more she listened the more she realized that she needed to step up and do the deed.  Could she do it? She wasn’t sure, but this was something that she needed to do to earn the respect of the other family members and rival families. And Kurtus would never see her coming.  Taking in a deep breath, she stood with an air of authority and seriousness, and simply stated, "I have been on the receiving end of two attacks by Kurtus. As the soon to be Donna of the Morotti family, I feel it is my duty and my right to take out Kurtus."

Everyone stared in shock at Ara.  Fuck.

"Ara, honey, you don't have to get your hands dirty."  Kane begged.

"Yes, Ara, let one of us do it."  Nazario said.

"No.  I need to do this, and if by some chance, I can't, I will welcome your assistance."  Ara stated in a voice of authority.

Kane Sr. and Zachary looked at the young woman who would be co-leading the families and smiled. Through the years they had fine-tuned their intuitions and perceptions, and both knew that before them stood the future of their families.

Finally, the couples retired after a tiring evening.  Zachary, Claudia, and Tony left, but Claudia would be back tomorrow to help Rosa with more wedding planning.  A lot of things still needed to be done and they were running out of time, but Rosa felt that the wedding of Ara's dreams would come true.  Since it was so late, Kane and Ara decided to spend the night in Kane's old room. Rosa loaned Ara a nightgown, but chuckled to herself, knowing that it would probably wind up on the bedroom floor.

Kane helped Ara up the stairs to the third floor and opened the door to his childhood bedroom.  Thank god his mother had remodeled it after he left, because the king size bed was a welcome site, compared to the full size bed he had as a teenager.  In addition, all the teenaged memorabilia and posters had been taken down and, in their place was a coat of silver gray paint.

"Kane, can you help me get out of this dress?"   Ara was exhausted, and fighting to get out of the bloodied dress that she had been in all evening was that last thing she needed.

"Sure, my love."  Kane said, as he went behind her and unzipped the dress then began to unclasp the metal chain.  After undoing all the clasps, he gently pushed the dress off her shoulders and it fell onto the floor.  Ara step out and he picked up the dress and threw it in one of the chairs in the room.

"I really loved that dress, and now, it's ruined."  Ara sighed.

"I would buy you a million dresses to replace that one, but, baby, there is only one you; that I can’t or won’t replace.  I can't live without you."

"I feel the same way."

"Come here and let me take care of you."  Kane said, taking her by the hand and leading her into the en suite.  He was never more thankful for the jetted tub that his mom had installed during his high school football playing days.  He could remember many nights soaking in the tub after a hard game or practice, but, tonight, it would be a great muscle relaxer for Ara.  Starting the water, he turned and looked at his love. Standing in the middle of the bathroom in her strapless bra and white lace panties with his name tag on them, he noticed the bruise on her rib cage and her face.  He could feel his hatred for Kurtus surfacing again. Dropping to his knees, he kissed each bruise tenderly, and, when he had finished, he hooked his fingers on the top of her panties and pulled them down her long silky legs.  Standing up, he reached behind her back, unhooked her bra, and stepped back to admire her naked beauty.

Taking her hand, he led her over to the tub and assisted her into it, then removed his clothes and slid in behind her, carefully pulling her back against his chest.  They both sighed deeply as they felt themselves relax and reconnect after the turbulent evening. This was heaven.

"Kane, thank you for taking such wonderful care of me."

"I live to do so, my love."  Kane said, and then put his chin on her shoulder.  "I can honestly say I have never have been as frightened in my entire life as I was when I saw you tonight with blood on your dress."

"I know.  It happened so quickly, but I am so happy I knew how to defend myself.  The only thing I regret is not being able to knock the asshole out."

"Well, you got away safely, and that is all that matters.  The plan is in place, and soon he will be dead."

"But how did he get in the building?  You had added extra security for the party; I don’t understand."

"Dad and I reviewed the video footage at the club with Uriel. Someone let him in the back door."

"But, where was the guard?  Do you think he was involved?  Do you think we have a mole in the family?"  Ara questioned.

"I don't know, baby, but I promise I will find out.  The guys are working on it as we speak."

"Okay."

"Now let's just relax and enjoy the jets."

"Gladly."  Ara sighed.

After long relaxing bath, Kane reached over to the warming rack, and removed the thick fluffy towels and dried and wrapped each other up before coming back into the bedroom.  Kane removed Ara's towel and helped her into the bed.

"Rosa gave me a nightgown to wear.  I left it on the vanity."

"I need to feel all of you next to me tonight."  Kane said.

"Of course, my love."

Kane removed his towel and crawled in the behind her, and then, ever so gently, pulled Ara as close as possible to him.  He buried his nose into her mahogany locks, and deeply breathed in her scent. There was nothing like her sweet aroma, and, within a few moments, both were sound asleep entwined around each other.

The next day was filled with massive amounts of wedding planning.  Claudia was so excited to be a part of the planning, that, at one point, she broke down in tears.

"What’s the matter?"  Ara asked as she looked over and saw a tear sliding down Claudia’s face.  She walked over and wrapped her arm around the top of Claudia’s shoulders.

"I am just so happy, caro."  Claudia said, wiping away the tears with a handkerchief.  "For so many years, I have felt the disappointment in the way Sebastian and Kurtus turned out.  Like I did something wrong with the way I raised Sebastian. I can't believe how cruel and vicious he is; not to mention that he raised Kurtus to be just like him.  Then, my dearest Zachary tells me that a have a granddaughter who is not only beautiful on the outside, but stunning on the inside, as well. Ara, you have brightened my life and I hope that maybe, one day, you would feel comfortable enough to call me grandmother."

"I think I would like that."  Ara choked out. She couldn't believe that in such a short amount of time she went from being all alone, to having a large group of people wanting, no, needing, to love her.

Rosa’s friend and her daughter arrived and Ara was asked about what she envisioned as her dream wedding dress.  Ara described what she liked and what she didn't and Atelier took down all the notes. She picked up her sketch pad and quickly began to sketch out the dress.  While she was busy doing so, Rosa showed Ara the invitation that had been printed and she loved how they turned out. She was so amazed how they could be printed so quickly, but Rosa said money was the answer to getting what you wanted, when you wanted it.  The front of the invitation was black lace with a medallion in the center with their names, Kane and Arabella, etched on it.

The inside of the invitation, had been talked about and debated greatly and after many discussions it had been decided that it would read as follows:

Mr. & Mrs. Nazario Leone

request the pleasure of your company

at the marriage of

Arabella Marie White

to their son

Kane Anthony Ian Leone

Saturday, the eighth of August

two thousand and fifteen

six o'clock in the evening

St. James Cathedral

804 Ninth Street, Seattle, Washington

Reception to follow at

The Great Hall at Union Station

401 South Jackson Street

Seattle, Washington

RSVP by email

                                       rosa.leone2015@gmail.com           

The guest list was finalized, and, in the end, 475 guests were being invited.  Ara still could not get over the number, but Rosa, Claudia, and Clara explained that the number was correct.  Of course, Zachary and Claudia were attending, but so were Sebastian, Portia, Kurtus, and Simon. Kane was not happy about it, but, to keep up appearances, it had to be done.  Also, many members of the Morotti family were being invited, again, not out of the ordinary, with Kane becoming the next Don of the Leone family it was customary for rival families to attend and make nice, even if it was only for one day. It was understood that, during events such as this, a standing truce was in effect.  Invitations were going to be sent out to most all crime family heads throughout the United States and some were even sent to the families in Ireland and Italy.

Claudia was a great help with choosing the flowers, since it was a passion of hers; she knew the meaning of almost every flower.  She called in a favor with one of her friends who ran a floral shop. Once they were informed of tight time limit, but the amount of flowers needed not only for the church, but also the reception venue, the owner of the shop said she was willing to close down the week of the wedding and devote her and her staff’s time to the wedding.  This was very exciting, but Ara was sure the amount of money that had been offered helped with the florist’s decision. Looking through different design ideas for flower arrangements, Ara decided which ones were her favorites. For the church, the pews would be adorned with large kissing balls made of white roses with rhinestone stems placed throughout.

Every other pew would have a large candle holder decorated with white tulle and satin ribbon, with a hurricane holder with a white pillar candle.  A white lace aisle runner would be placed down for Ara’s walk to the altar. Claudia was so excited that her family heirloom would be used again. Claudia had received the runner from her mother, who received it from her mother and now it would be used for her beautiful granddaughter.

As the week progressed, Ara's dress was being worked on, the bridesmaids dresses had been selected and sized, invitations sent out and a beautiful wedding cake had been ordered.  As Ara, Rosa, Clara, and Claudia worked on the wedding details, Kane was working on another ceremony of importance that was of personal importance to him and Ara, their collaring ceremony.  He had called his mentor, Peter, who was elated to stand witness to the ceremony, along with his submissive, Charlotte. The ceremony was going to be held on the Thursday before the wedding in Kane and Ara’s home.  Kane and Peter had gone to the jeweler and selected Ara's collar that would be worn at special occasions and a collar she would wear during their playtime. Peter had explained to Kane that he had purchased many different collars for Charlotte over the years.  Some were to show his dominance at a play party, while others were used in the playroom because of their durability. Kane then went to Brooklyn to select the gown Ara would wear during the ceremony. He knew that Brooklyn would never break his trust and reveal the details to anyone about the dress.  Next, he went to the printers that he used for all the contracts for the club and had a copy of their contract printed on the finest linen paper in an elegant Bickham script. A dinner was planned for the two couples after the ceremony, then Kane and Ara would spend the rest of their first night as Master and submissive in his playroom.  In preparation for this event, Ara had decided that she would give her Master her anal virginity. She had been wearing a butt plug each day for several hours and had gradually increased the size to accommodate her Master’s large girth. They had discussed it in detail and both were excited to be experiencing it the night of the collaring.

Ara took a break from wedding planning and had Brooklyn and Katrina come over to help with a wedding gift she wanted to do for Kane.  She was going to have Brooklyn take sensual nude photographs of her and have them printed and mounted to be placed wherever Kane desired in his playroom.  The first picture was of her tied by her hands and stretched up. The rope knots were very simple and something she could do herself, not wanting Kane to get upset over someone else tying her up.  The next photo was one where her breasts were displayed laying on a bed of satin material and the last was a shy looking picture where she sat on a bed naked, yet revealed nothing, but the allure was still there.  Brooklyn said she’d mount all three together and Ara came up with an apothegm that would be printed underneath the photos. "I belonged to you even before I knew you."

And, as if all the wedding planning and the collaring ceremony planning was not enough to keep everyone busy, Nazario, Kane, Ara, and Zachary were in talks about the exchange of power and the details of how it would occur.  They decided that, after the wedding, during the reception, they would slip out to a side room and perform the ceremony which would shift the power of the families. Ara would change from her wedding gown into her Donna gown, while Kane would change from his wedding tuxedo to a suit that made him look like the powerful Don that he was, and then they would walk back into the reception, where the introductions would be made.  Nazario had arranged for extra security for the wedding and reception; Erik would not be leaving Ara's side. Nazario and Rosa were going to walk Ara down the aisle. Uriel was Kane's best man, while Katrina was the maid of honor. Brooklyn was a bridesmaid, along with Janetta, Kate, and Kane's cousins, Becky and Elizabeth. The groomsmen were Erik, Ben, Iezekiel, Henderson, and Ted. Henderson was a member of the family, and Ted was a friend from the New York Italian Crime family.

Wedding planned...check....Collaring Ceremony planned...check check....Passing of the Family power planned....check, check, check, and check.  The death of Kurtus planned...Oh hell yeah, checked.

 

Chapter 28

 

Even though Seattle was known for its rain and chill, Thursday morning was bright and warm with soft billowy clouds scattered across the crystal blue sky.  Kane was awake, watching Ara sleep, mumbling softly about strawberries, and not really understanding what she was saying, but just happy to see the sweet smile on her sleeping face.  Today was the day of the collaring ceremony. The anticipation of placing his collar around her lovely neck, and becoming the Master to her submissive was at an all time high. He was so glad that he had waited to finally collar his one true submissive. Peter had instructed him that when he met that special someone, who would fulfill his Dominant needs, that he would realize the significance of the collaring ceremony.  The ceremony and its symbolism was not something to be taken lightly, but to be done reverently.

Peter and his submissive/wife, Charlotte, had come over to the apartment, to counsel the couple on the significance and practices of collaring a submissive, as it would relate to Ara and Kane.  The ceremony protocols had been reviewed, and Peter assigned Ara and Kane the task of writing their vows to each other. It took Kane several hours and drafts until he was satisfied that he had expressed his feelings, hopes, and dreams for their relationship.

Kane had scheduled an appointment for Ara, Brook, and Katrina to receive a day of total pampering at the spa today.  He ordered full body massages, waxings, manicures, pedicures, and hair styling. He had given strict instructions to the staff to style Ara’s hair in a soft updo that would be off the neck, making it accessible for him to attach his collar.  The gown he had chosen for her was currently in a garment bag hanging in their closet. When Brook showed him the dress, he knew that it was everything he could have wanted for her to wear for the ceremony.

Since Erik would still be on duty, Brook was invited to attend the ceremony.  She and Charlotte would be helping Ara get ready before the ceremony and escort her to the living room.  The living room had been decorated with scented cream pillar candles throughout. There was a small table with a larger pillar candle in a bold scarlet hue that was placed on a gold base.  Beside it was their elegantly scripted contract, which they would both sign at the conclusion of the ceremony. His plan was to have a copy framed and displayed in a place of prominence in the playroom.

"Mmm, good morning."  Ara said in her husky morning voice.

"Good morning, my love, sleep well?"

"Yes.  What time is it?"

"A little after eight," he responded as he ran his finger softly down her spine.

"Shit.  Brook and Katrina are going to be here at nine."  She gasped as she attempted to jump out of the bed.  Kane reached out and pulled her to him. "You have plenty of time, love.  I have scheduled for the three of you to spend the day at the spa, where you will be pampered all day."

Ara was excited and nervous about collaring ceremony that night, but was exhilarated at the thought of finally being able to call Kane her Master for the first time.  When he had told her about the arrangements he had made for a day at the spa, she was appreciative, but when he explained to her that as her Dominant it was his responsibility to ensure that his submissive was relaxed and pampered for tonight's activities, she was deeply touched.  Blushing over the idea of what he may have in store for her. She had been preparing herself for this night. She had been following her diet, exercise regime, and had even graduated to the largest anal plug in preparation for the gift she would be bestowing upon her Master tonight.  She was actually able to wear it comfortably for long periods of time. Kane was ecstatic with helping prepare with the insertion and removal of the anal plugs. Always licking those pouty, sexy lips and moaning how fucking hot it was going to be when he was finally able to, in his words, ‘fuck that delectable ass’.  Hearing his enthusiasm definitely eased the insertion and removal process for Ara.

"Thank you for wonderful spa day."  Ara moaned as she began placing kisses on Kane sternum.

"You are very welcome.  Now you need to get up and get dressed; we have a big day and an even bigger night ahead of us."

"Yes, Sir."  Ara smirked.

"Oh little girl, the things I am going to do to you tonight," Kane moaned while adjusting his arousal.

"Can't wait, Sir," she responded as they climbed out of the bed and dressed for the day.  Kane had even purchased a new outfit for Ara’s day at the spa. He had purchased a comfortable pair of stretched jeans, a soft blue peasant blouse that hung off her smooth shoulders, and a pair of black flats.  Being the good Dominant that he strived to be, he had purchased a strapless bra and thong set for her to wear underneath. He had rented out the entire spa for the day, to ensure the safety of Ara and the others during their day at the spa.  Erik, Uriel, Ben, and Donnie Newton were going to be stationed at the Ananya Spa as security.

Once they were ready, they descended the stairs to the dining room, where Janetta had prepared a light breakfast of scrambled eggs, toast, fruit, and coffee.  As they were finishing up, Erik walked in, escorting Brook and Katrina with him. Brook and Katrina were dressed similarly to Ara in jeans and loose fitting tops, but opted for heels instead of flats.

"Ara, you look beautiful; I love that color on you."  Katrina gushed.

"Thanks, it was a gift from Kane."

"Kane, you have great taste in fashion."  Brook smirked, knowing that his tastes were very varied and the dress that was upstairs was a good example of that.

Kane stood up and pulled Ara close.  "Listen to Erik, and don't go anywhere alone.  The Spa staff is aware that he will always be stationed outside the door and that you will have access to your phone at all times.  If you feel anything out of the ordinary, push the panic button."

"I will, I promise."  After the Munch party, this was a promise that would not be hard for Ara to make or keep.

Soon, they were on their way to the spa, where they were met by an attendant who escorted them through the large wooden doors and into the reception area of the spa.

"Welcome to Ananya.  My name is Samantha, and, as your attendant, I will be with you throughout the day.  If you have any questions or needs, please just ask and I will make sure it is done."  Samantha said, looking at the three beautiful women before her. She was informed by management that the spa had been rented out exclusively for these three women, which told her that customer service was to be of the utmost importance and quality.  "Now, which one of you is Miss Ara?"

Ara smiled.  "That would be me."

"Mr. Leone has arranged for you to enjoy an entire day’s worth of treatments, and I must say he has selected treatments that will have you totally relaxed.  Ladies, if you will follow me to the dressing room to change into your robes."

Ara, Brook, and Katrina undressed and put on their soft, fluffy spa robes.  Erik waited at his post outside the door, while Uriel was stationed at the front entrance. Zachary was stationed at the back door and Ben would be patrolling through the building.

The girls discovered that Kane had set them up with Nimai package.  First, they would start with a ninety minute Swedish massage. Ara’s masseuse was a slightly heavyset woman named Catarina.  Working over each muscle, she skillfully rubbed out most all the knots. Next, her body was wrapped in a coconut milk and honey wrap with sugar glow.  As the wrap was applied, another attendant came in and began a facial, which lightly exfoliated her skin, causing her already perfect completion to simply glow.  Removing the body wrap, she was then helped back into her robe and was escorted out of the room and into the bath area where Brook and Katrina were already soaking in the tub.  Removing her robe Ara slipped into the luxurious water with Brook and Katrina. The steaming water lapped over her now relaxed body.

"Fuck, this feels so good."  Ara moaned, leaning back against the bath wall.

Katrina sighed as she allowed the hot water to infuse the bath salts into her pores.  "Damn, I am asking my husband to send me here every week."

Ara jerked her head around.  "Husband?" Katrina's hand flew to her mouth covering it up, but it was too late.  Not only had she verbally slipped, but she was not covering her mouth with her left hand, which prominently displayed her wedding rings.

Uriel had proposed, and, of course, she accepted.  As they sat talking about what type of wedding she wanted, he had been very shocked when she said she wanted to go to the courthouse and get married immediately.   A grand wedding had never been something she wanted. In her heart, the fuss of a wedding was not what connected them; it was the joining of their hearts, hands, and lives.  Therefore, after applying for their license and waiting the required waiting period, they were married in a quiet ceremony at a Bed and Breakfast outside of town by a Justice of the Peace.

Realizing the damage was done, Katrina was about to go into damage control.  "Shit, okay, okay we were married two weeks ago."

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU WERE MARRIED TWO WEEKS AGO?!"  Ara yelled. "I am your best friend, and you didn't invite me.  What the hell Katrina?" Ara’s face was growing crimson, and it wasn’t from the steam of the bath.

"Ara, I am sorry you were not there, but that is how we, no, I wanted it done.  We were going to announce our marriage after your and Kane's wedding."

"But didn't you want a large wedding?"  Brook asked, trying to break the tension in the room.

"No, this was the perfect way for us.”  Turning to Ara, she continued, “Please don't be mad.  I am so happy with Uriel, and I love married life."

Ara was upset that she missed her best friend's wedding, but had calmed down enough to realize that, as long as Katrina was happy, she would be also.  She reached over and embraced Katrina. "I'm not mad, I just wish I had been there to witness it with you. I love you, Katrina."

After Katrina had regaled Ara and Brook with the details of their private wedding, and showed off her rings, the friends spent the rest of their time at the spa being pampered.  The stylist washed, conditioned, trimmed, and styled Ara's hair to Kane’s specifications, well, not specifications, but orders. It was pulled up in a messy up-do, which left her neck exposed for his collar.

                               *******  ** *********

Zachary was still stationed at the back door of the spa.  After a short period of time, he made sure he was alone and dialed Kurtus's number.

"Hey Kurtus, thought you would want to know that Ara is at Ananya Spa.  Some big ceremony going on tonight."

"What the fuck?  I thought the wedding was on Saturday?"  Kurtus questioned. After his attempt to get the bitch, he had to stay out of sight.  The black eyes and broken nose were sure evidence that he was involved. A risk he could not take right now. Then his mother called and told him that the family had been invited to Kane Leone's wedding to an Arabella White.  How had he missed the fact that Kane had been dating this chick for so long? Whatever the case, he needed to make the bitch pay for breaking his nose. He had waited for the shit to calm down before he went to the doctors and had it reset.  He couldn’t use the family doctor; that shit would get around faster than he could catch it.

"I don't know shit about that.  All I know is the only people coming tonight are Peter and his wife, Charlotte."

"Peter Brookshire, fuck, he was Kane’s mentor, which means that motherfucking asshole is going to collar that nose breaking bitch.  What the fuck is he thinking? I need you to keep me up to date."

Hanging up Zachary looked around and was comfortable that no one had caught him talking to Kurtus on the phone, he continued to watch the back of the building, but also gathering as much information as he could about the woman who had caught Kane Leone's eye.

While Ara was at the spa, Kane was busy setting up for the dinner which would occur after the ceremony, but before they finally went to the playroom.  As he prepared the equipment and tools that he had recently purchased for their first time as Master and submissive, it suddenly startled him that, she was going to be calling him Master.  Those thoughts quickly aroused him to the point of almost pain. He knew he was going to have to rub one out or else he was afraid that he would cum too soon when she presented him with her anal sex V-card.  He was looking forward to be fucking that tight little ass, no tight little virgin ass.  This was going to be his and only his.  After everything had been set up, he went into their bathroom and took a very long shower.  As he stood under the hot water, he closed his eyes an imagined what it will be like to be balls deep in Ara's ass.  Pouring a generous amount of body wash in his hand, he grasped his long thick throbbing cock and began to moving his hand up and down, all while thinking of Ara.  With each stroke, he could almost feel her wrapped around him. The pressure was building quickly and, suddenly, long streams of cum shot out and landed on the wall of the shower.  Fuck; that was intense. He had planned it so he would not see her again until the time she was led into the ceremony by Brook and Charlotte. So, after the shower, he went to the guest room where his new suit was waiting.

Today was a day of new beginnings and he wanted everything to be new. That included his suit.  He decided to forgo shaving, because the scruff on his chin would be useful in the playroom tonight.  He slipped on the new pair of Armani pants over his naked ass, since he was going commando, he then added a crisp white French cuff shirt.  Buttoning up the shirt, but leaving several to buttons unbuttoned to show off his chest, he finally added the matching jacket. After scrutinizing his form in the mirror, and once he was satisfied he looked ready, he left the room and went to playroom to mentally prepare for tonight.  Turning on the lights, he walked in and looked around the room while he surveyed all that was his domain. He had taken great pride when selecting and purchasing each piece of equipment, but none of that mattered now. She was now, and always would be, the most precious thing that was in the room.  Nothing in this room had any value; they could be replaced, but she was one of a kind, the light in his dark life, the air from his lungs, the very blood that ran through his veins. Sitting down on the small loveseat, he began clearing his mind of all outside distractions, his focus needed to be on her and her alone.  I am her Dominant, I will not misuse her trust in me, I will push her limits, yet watch for signs of distress, I will listen, watch for all my cues, because, in the end, she is the one with all the power.  Kane thought to himself.  Yes, he thought to himself, he was ready.

                                                        ~~~~~*~~~~~

Ara returned from the spa.  After an entire day of pampering, she didn’t think she had ever felt so blissful.  Kane had thought of everything, even lunch being delivered from her favorite restaurant.  Uriel and Katrina left, but not until she told Uriel that he had some explaining to do about getting married and not telling anyone.  Uriel blushed and said they would make an announcement at the rehearsal dinner. Kissing them both of cheek, she told them she would see them tomorrow.  Shit, tomorrow was going to hell; she knew she would be sore, but she couldn't or wouldn't let that deter her from enjoying tonight. She and Brook walked upstairs to her and Kane's bedroom where she was going to get ready for the ceremony.  She had not seen the dress that Kane had selected, but she was confident that it would be perfect. A few minutes later, there was a knock on the door and Brook opened the door to let Charlotte in. She was already dressed for the occasion. Charlotte’s dress was so unique and different; Ara loved it.  It was sheer fabric with an embroidered design of birds and flowers that were positioned to cover her nipples and pussy and on the shoulders and hips were long strings of lilac.

"Charlotte, you look so beautiful.  I love your dress so much." Ara gushed.

"Thank you.  Master has incredible taste for fashion.  Now we must start getting ready, because you don't want to be late and receive a punishment on your first time in the playroom with your Master."

Brook began to put her dress that Erik had selected and purchased for her.  They had already had several sessions in his playroom and she had been so happy and surprised to see what wonderful a Dominant he was.  He was strict, but always checked on her and was mindful of her limits. This past weekend they had discussed not only being Dominant/submissive but also boyfriend/girlfriend.  On Tuesday, he had taken her out to dinner and then a moonlit walk along the sound. It was perfect, and every time she thought of it, it made her smile. The dress she would be wearing for the ceremony tonight was a powder blue one shoulder gown.  There was a sheer material between her breasts that wrapped around the waist and the back. The bottom of the gown had soft scalloped layers. It was beautiful, and she loved it.

Ara unzipped the dress bag and tears formed in her eyes.  The dress was stunning. It was a long sheer gown with white lace appliqués.  The back was sheer also, but had another white lace appliqué and the bottom had a puffy piece of tulle.  Slipping on her gown, the impact of tonight’s events were starting to overwhelm her, and she knew she needed to center herself.

"Brook, Charlotte do you mind giving me a moment?"

Charlotte was aware of what was happening to Ara, and she was happy to provide her with some solitude.  She was aware that even though Ara was a very new submissive, she had shown the maturity of a very seasoned submissive.  "Certainly, my dear."

After they left the room, Ara stood in the middle of the room, head down, legs apart, and hands to her side and she began to chat to herself.  "I am his submissive to do as he wills it; I will remember my safe words, and I will put my trust in him and him alone." Taking in some deep breaths, she was ready.  Picking up the white rose that she was going to present Kane, she opened the door to find Charlotte and Brook ready to escort her to the ceremony.

Kane was waiting with Erik and Peter in the living room that was now lit by the hundreds of candles that were scattered throughout.

The contract was in place awaiting their signatures.  He had her first collar in a dark blue velvet box waiting for the time to place it around her delicate neck.  He knew that she would not be wearing it every day, so had purchased a diamond tennis bracelet with a platinum heart on it.  The back of the heart was engraved "Master Kane's Pet" along with the today's date. He also had the single red rose to present to her during the ceremony.  Peter then rang the bell, indicating that it was time. Kane looked toward the entrance of the living room and was totally floored by her beauty, and the significance of the evening.  He couldn't see her face since she had her head down and was being helped to the ceremony site by Brook and Charlotte, but the dress only accentuated her gorgeous figure. He was one lucky son of a bitch.

Peter began the ceremony.  "I have seen to the mentoring of Kane through his journey as a Dominant.  I can attest to his education and skill as a Dominant. He will be strict but fair and will always put the needs of his submissive before his own.  Ara, do you understand the relationship you are consenting to enter into?"

"Yes, Sir."  She responded confidently.

"Kane, you may now take what is yours."  Peter said as he stepped away.

Kane turned to Ara.  "Kneel, my pet."

Ara handed the rose to Charlotte and proceeded to lower herself onto her knees.  Once in position, Charlotte handed the rose back.

"As you kneel at my feet, will you take this symbol of my ownership, to wear as a sign to us and those in our community that you are mine and belong only to me?"

"I kneel as a sign of my submission to you and acceptance of the symbol of your ownership.  I will wear it proudly for all of my days, Sir."

Kane opened the box and took out the collar that he had so lovingly purchased.  To some, it may have appeared to be a bit extravagant, but there was no limit to this symbol of his ownership for his first and last collared submissive.  It was a platinum and diamond necklace. A large two-carat diamond lay in the center, with one carat diamonds on the side and another above it, the rest of the necklace was made up of diamonds in shapes of flowers and vines.  The back of the necklace had a lock with a specialized key to lock and unlock it. Kane placed the collar around her neck and locked it into place. He reverently placed a kiss upon her neck where the collar rested.

"You, my pet, now belong to me."

"I now belong to you, Master."  Ara agreed with tears in her eyes as she finally had the right to say his true title.  She then handed the rose to Kane, who, in turn, handed her his. The white rose was a symbol of her virginity to the ceremony, and Kane's red rose was the symbol of her blood that flowed through his heart alone.

Kane offered his hand to Ara, and helped her to her feet.  They walked over to the table and again read the contract aloud before their witnesses.  Once finished, they both signed it.

"I accept your desire to serve me and will honor your feelings and needs.  I will always put your best interest first before my dominance over you. You belong to me, and, you are, now and forever, a part of my body and soul.  Your happiness, health, and well-being are in my care and I will tend to them because you are a part of me and my destiny."

"I accept the conditions of the contract and give my service and respect to you.  I honor and love you and will serve you will all that I have and all that I am. My body, heart, and mind is yours to do as you will.  I will always trust that you will have my best interests at heart. My submission to you, I give freely, and I never will feel my service is a burden.  I am now a part of you and will respect you and your dominance over me as our lives have become one."

Kane pulled her toward to him and kissed her with all the passion and desire he contained at that moment.  "I love you, my pet."

"As I love you, Master."

"Fuck; I love the sound of that."  Kane moaned, as he began grinding his now extremely hard cock into her.

Everyone congratulated the couple, and soon they were all sitting at the dinner table having the wonderful meal that Janetta had prepared.  Light conversation was had about the community, and Kane and Ara’s wedding. Everyone was excited about the upcoming nuptials and that Kane would be taking over the family.  Erik was the only one at the table that knew that Ara would also be taking over the ruling of the Leone Family and the Morotti Family. He remained silent to the fact. As soon as dinner was over Peter, Charlotte, Erik, and Brook left, leaving Kane and Ara to enjoy the rest of the night.

Taking her by the hand, he led her to the playroom.  Standing in the room, she lowered her head and waited for her Master's command.

Kane walked around his now collared submissive taking in her beauty and grace.  "Raise your arms," he commanded and once she had, he lowered the zipper of the gown.  After it was unzipped, he slipped his hands on the tops of her shoulders and slid the gown until it slipped off her body like a waterfall crashing onto the floor.  She was now naked, except for his collar.

"Why are you here?"  Kane asked.

Ara remained quiet.  Kane smirked, what a good little pet.  "You may speak."

"This girl is here to serve you, Master.  Whatever you want, Master." Ara moaned.

"On your knees!"  Kane commanded.

Belle got on her knees, with her head still down and hands on her lap.

"Tonight, I am going to fuck your mouth, your ass, and your pussy.  Now, take out my cock and get ready for me."

Ara’s shaky hands began to unbutton and unzip the zipper of his pants.  She was nervous, but overly excited. As soon as the zipper was lowered, his long thick cock bounced out, ready to be sucked into her hot little mouth.

"Open up and make sure to breathe through your nose, and, if at any time you need me to stop, tap my leg three times.  Do you understand?"

"Yes, Master."

“What is your color, pet?”

“Green, Master, very green.”

Kane positioned his cock at her mouth, tapping the head against her bottom lip, and then pushed it in to her warm waiting mouth, groaning at the feeling.  Slowly and steadily, he began to fuck her mouth; with every stroke he went in deeper and deeper until he felt the tip touch the back of the throat. For a moment, she began to gag, but, quickly, she relaxed her throat, and breathed through her nose, and then, she was able to continue.  Grabbing her head, he began to increase the speed, his legs began to shake, and the pressure built until he erupted into her mouth. She sucked and swallowed all that he gave her, like a baby bird taking all that its parent had to give.

Kane pulled his now softening cock from her mouth.  Lovingly stroking her hair. "You did so well, my pet.  Are you ready for more? You may speak freely."

"Yes, Master."

"Good, over to the bed, my pet."

Ara rose from her knees and walked over to the bed and stood by the side, waiting for the next command.

"Lie on your stomach.  Place the pillow under you with your ass up in the air."

Ara climbed on the bed and positioned herself as her Master commanded.

Removing his clothes, Kane picked up the bullet vibrator, turned it on its lowest setting, and slowly began to rub it against her clit.  Using his finger, he rubbed her pussy lips, and noted that she was, in fact, extremely wet and needy. Inserting the vibrator into her pussy, he reached for the condom and lube.  After placing the condom on his cock, he rubbed lube all over it. Next, he poured the lube on her anal opening and slowly pushed in one finger, then two, and, when he felt she was ready, he pulled out his fingers and positioned his cock at the opening.

"I need for you to relax, my pet; if it becomes too much, make sure you use your safe words.  You are free to be as vocal as you want."

"This girl understands, Master."

Kane slowly began to push his cock into her inch by inch, allowing her to adjust, relax, and hopefully enjoy it.  The feeling of her tight ass as it gripped onto his cock almost made him cum prematurely.

"Master, move faster, please!"  Ara cried. The vibrator in her pussy and Kane's cock filling up her ass was beyond words.  Never would she have known the ecstasy of just how completely full she felt.

Kane began to move quicker and with more force as he fucked her tight ass.

The feeling was getting to be too much for Ara. She needed to cum and cum now.  "Master, this girl needs to cum."

"No! Hold off until I am ready."  Kane moaned as he tried to hold off his own ejaculation so he could enjoy fucking her ass more.

Ara tried to think of something else, but nothing was working.  "Master, please, this girl can't hold off anymore."

"THEN CUM NOW!!"  Kane roared as he, too, came, filling up the condom.

"YES, MASTER!"  Ara yelled as she came hard.

Kane collapsed on top of Ara’s back as he tried to regain some strength.  Placing sweet kisses on the back of her neck, he gasped out, "I love you, my pet."

Ara was still lying on the pillow, enjoying the feeling of her Master’s weight; hearing those words always made her heart skip a beat. She collected herself from the intense scene.  Turning her head, she gasped out her heartfelt words. "I love you, too, Master."

Kane hummed with the sound of her voice saying those wonderful words.  Pulling away from her, he eased himself from her ass, pulled off the condom, and disposed it in the trashcan.  He removed the vibrator and placed it on the towel he had on the table to be cleaned later. "Roll over, my pet."

Ara rolled over and Kane picked her up, bridal style and carried into the bath.  Placing her feet onto the floor, he started the bath and quickly returned to her.  "Are you okay?"

"Yes, Master."

"Good.  Now let me take care of my little pet."

Easing her into the tub, Kane picked up the washcloth and began to wash every inch of her exquisite body.  The soft lights of the bathroom gave her body a soft glow, but the diamonds in the collar picked up the lights and gave off a prism of colors, and, at that moment, she had an ethereal glow to her.  Dropping the cloth, he climbed into the tub behind her. "Turn around, my pet."

Ara turned around and looked deep into his green eyes, which were so full of love and desire.

"I have claimed your mouth and your ass, now it is time to claim my pussy.  Straddle my lap and ride me." Kane commanded.

Ara did as she was told without hesitation and, as his massive cock filled her up so completely, she sighed with happiness.  She was Kane Leone's collared submissive, his only ever collared submissive, and, in two days’ time, she was going to be Mrs. Kane Leone. She could not wait.

 

Chapter 29

 

Pedro jumped in the car on his way to the mechanic’s shop to make his last payment to the guy who was going to rig Zachary Morotti's car.

 

Zachary's driver had already dropped off the car and the guy was waiting for his final payment before doing the job.  After Zachary and Claudia were killed in the crash, Pedro was responsible for the cleanup. He would be responsible for ensuring the mechanic wouldn't get the chance to spend any of $50,000 that he was paid for job.  Then he would take out Nazario Leone’s man, Donnie Newton, who had been double crossing the Leones, and feeding information to Kurtus. Newton had worked his way up the ranks in the Leone Crime family, and, as of yesterday, been assigned the duty to stand guard on the White chick who was going to marry Kane Leone tomorrow.  What everyone did not know was that the wedding hinged on how this plan worked out. If the evidence they were planting was discovered, the Leones would appear to be responsible for Zachary and Claudia’s deaths, and, according to Kurtus, “ain’t no way there will be any celebrating tomorrow.” It would be all out war between the Morotti and Leone families.  And then Kurtus would take over as the grieving grandson, out for vengeance against the Leone family. It was a perfect plan. Of course, Pedro would also reap the benefits, being second in command to Kurtus.

"Jason, my man, how’s it going?"  Pedro asked as he strolled into the shop.

"Busy, man, busy." Jason stood, taking out the rag from his back pocket and wiping the grease off of his hands.

Walking up to Jason, Pedro pulled out the brown envelope from his jacket pocket containing the remaining $25,000.00 payment to finish the job, and hands it over.  "Did the car come in yet?" Pedro asks.

"Yeah, about an hour ago.  So, do you have the other item or what?"  Jason questioned. Pedro was supposed to have supplied a set of fingerprints that were to be placed on both the brake line and on the dash.  They told Jason that Zachary and Claudia were going to their mountainside home for the night. Jason needed to cut the brake line in such a way that when Zachary was applying pressure to the brakes on the return trip, it would cause the tampered cable to snap, and they would have no brakes for the sharp turns and steep inclines they would need going down.  They wouldn’t stand a chance of surviving.

"Here, but be careful with that, it’s the only set I've got and it cost me a fuck load of money."  Pedro said as he handed over the fingerprints.

"Sure, man."  Jason said as he took the fingerprints.  He knew that this was his opportunity to pay back Tony’s favor.  "Hey, man, I got the inside scoop on a new sex club."

"Really, what kind?"  Pedro questioned excitedly.

"The extremely kinky kind.  They say it’s mainly geared to Doms without collared subs.  They have a large selection of submissives that you can choose from, and, word has it, they are up for anything, and I mean anything."

"Wow, I ain’t heard shit about it.  Where is it?" Pedro asked, knowing that Kurtus needed a release, because, for the last few weeks, he had been holed up in his apartment because that bitch broke his nose.  Now the bitch was marrying Kane Leone tomorrow in a huge fucking wedding and they even had the nerve to invite the whole Morotti family.

Jason gave him the address and the pass code to get in.  He told Pedro that it was their security measure to make sure that only like-minded people were permitted entry and that they changed the code daily, so, if they wanted to go another day, they would have to let him know and he would get the new code.  Pedro took the info and told Jason to make sure he did this job right, and there may be more jobs headed his way once Kurtus was in charge. He got in his car and took off. As soon as Pedro was out of sight, Jason picked up the phone and called Tony. "It’s done man."

"Good job, did he take the bait?"  Tony asked.

"Yeah, man, you could almost see the light dancing around his eyes."  Jason snickered.

"Alright, leave the fingerprints in the envelope, pack your bag, and get of town for awhile.  I’ll make sure your shop is taken care of. And, Jason… we’re even."

"Thanks, Tony, thanks a lot."  Jason smiled as he hung up the phone, looked into the envelope.  Yeah, he certainly could use a vacation.

Tony hung up with Jason and went into Zachary’s home office.  When he walked in, he found Zachary and Claudia sitting together on the sofa.  Today was a hard day for them, because they knew that, by the end of the day, their grandson would be dead, and that they had hand in planning it.

"Zachary, that was Jason; it's done."

"Vivere per la famiglia o morire."  Zachary stated with conviction.

Claudia buried her face in Zachary's shoulder and softly cried.

                                                      ******  ** *******

Across town, the Leones were finishing their preparations to take out Kurtus, but they were also finalizing all the wedding plans.  Just as Rosa predicted, everything that Ara had dreamed of for her wedding was becoming a reality.

Ara’s wedding dress was finished, and it was the most stunning gown she had ever seen.  She could not wait to see Kane’s expression as she walked down the aisle to him. But Ara was also excited about another special dress, the dress she would wear when she was presented as the Donna to the families.  Nazario, Rosa, Kane, and Ara had taken the Leone jet and flown to Chicago to pick up her dress for the ceremony. The difference between the wedding dress and the Donna dress was so dramatic; it was obvious that each reflected the seriousness of the events for which they were chosen.  But she was thrilled to wear each of them.

As Zachary, Kane, and Ara were in Nazario’s office finalizing the preparations for the night, Nazario’s phone rang.  Zachary reached over and picked up and listened intently, only responding with, "Yes. Okay." Then he hung up the phone, looked at everyone and simply stated, "It’s a go.  Kurtus took the bait, the fake club is ready, and all the actors are in place."

Kane looked over at Ara, trying to get a read on her how she was feeling, but all he saw there was a look of determination.  "Okay, then, let's get this show on the road. We have Roaland on lookout at Kurtus' apartment?"

"Yes, he will let us know the second he leaves."  Zachary answered as he proceeded to put on his gloves.

"Great, let's go get set up."  Kane said as he took Ara’s hand and proceeded to leave.

 

                                                     ~~~~~*~~~~~

Pedro arrived at Kurtus’ apartment and headed up in the elevator.  He let himself in and found Kurtus in the den watching a bondage film.  "It’s done, boss."

"About fucking time, I can't wait to take over this family and make it what it should be, not the pansy ass family that it is now."

"You’re going to be great, Boss, no doubt.  Oh, by the way, I have some other news that should cheer you up; it seems that a new sex club has just opened up."

"Really?  What kind of sex club?"  He asked as he turned away from the film he was watching.

"Your type, Boss." Pedro grinned.

"Fuck, yeah, that’s what I’m talking about.  When do they open?"

"It is a twenty-four club.  I have the passcode for today."

"Fucking great, let me change, and we’ll go.  I need to get the fuck out of this place and get my dick wet like yesterday."

"Sure thing, Boss."

Kurtus jumped up and took off to his bedroom to change into his signature playroom uniform of leather pants and a t-shirt.  Stopping off in his playroom, he grabbed a duffle bag and packed it with his favorite toys: a large ball gag, cat of nines, large claw nipple and clit clamps, and a studded belt.  Walking back to Pedro, they headed out of the apartment and down to the car. Kurtus was so excited about finally blowing off some steam. It had been two fucking weeks without pussy, and that was too fucking long.  After today, he would make sure that shit didn’t happen again. He was going to be the Don of the Morotti crime family and with that, he would have all the pussy he wanted. Not that he couldn’t have all the pussy he wanted now, but with prestige of title comes higher grade pussy.  And then, sometime down the road, he would take a wife to pop out a shitter, because he needed to have an heir. Then, he started chuckling as he thought about taking the White chick from Kane Leone as his wife. She was a fine piece of ass and he knew he could teach her how to bring him joy in the playroom.  Before long, they were pulling up in front of this warehouse on the west side.

"Park the car, and I'll call you when I'm done."  Kurtus told Pedro.

Pedro was thankful he didn't have to witness the Boss in action.  Over the years, he had to endure many of the sessions and clean up when it went too far, so this was truly a blessing.

Kurtus exited the car, walked up to the door, and entered the passcode into the keyboard.  Opening the door, he was happy to see that this was exactly the type of club he needed. The walls were painted blood red and the light was dimmed, but not enough to not be able to see around the club.

"Good evening, how can we help you, Sir?"  A tall leggy blonde-haired woman asked.

"I need a playroom for four hours."  Kurtus demanded as he slung his duffle bag over his shoulder.

"That will be four thousand dollars, Sir."  The attendant stated casually.

"And I need one, possible two submissives."  Kurtus answered as he broke out his wallet.

"Certainly, that will be an additional three thousand per submissive, Sir."

Kurtus pulled out the total of $10,000 cash, and handed it over to the woman.  "I'll take one now and the other in about two hours." He demanded as he put his wallet into his back pocket.

"Certainly, Sir.  I will get the girls lined up."

Kurtus took as seat on one of the leather sofas lining the reception area as he waited for the attendant.  Approximately fifteen minutes later, the attendant escorted Kurtus into the inspection room of the club where ten submissives were lined up for him to select from.

Kurtus took in the selection of girls for him to choose from.  All the submissives were presented in a black leather zipped up bodysuit.  Each were in presentation stance, feet apart, hands behind their back, and their heads down facing the floor.

Kurtus walked the entire line and then stood back and examined each one.  There were two that really caught his attention. One, a statuesque redhead that was just his type.  His eye caught the tattoo of a hummingbird on the top of her right shoulder. But the girl that really captured his attention was the beautiful brunette that stood at the end of the line.  She just screamed “fuck me”. Her hair and build kind of reminded him of the White bitch. He thought that she would be perfect, because he would think of the White chick as he rammed his cock into the submissive’s ass relentlessly.  Sort of practice for when he took that bitch away from Kane, and she became his.

Turning towards the attendant, Kurtus told her his choices, “I want the redhead and the brunette on the end.  I’ll take the brunette on the end for the first two hours, then you can send in the redhead for the last two hours.  Oh, by the way, are the rooms soundproof?”

“Yes, Sir, all the playrooms are soundproof, sanitary, and stocked with various toys.”  The attendant responded.

“Perfect, let’s get this show on the road.”  Kurtus demanded, and clapped his hands together.  Both of the girls he chose stayed in place as the others stepped back and left the room.  Kurtus grabbed the brunette roughly by the arm, and marched her along as he followed the attendant to the playroom.

The attendant led Kurtus and the submissive down the long corridor to the first playroom on the right.  Once she entered the code into the keypad, the door slid open, and they all entered. The attendant led Kurtus to the center of the room to show him all the amenities available for his use.  The submissive, who still had her head bowed the entire time, took her kneeling position on the pillow that was just inside the door.

Once Kurtus was satisfied that he had everything he needed, he dismissed the attendant, with the reminder that, in two hours, she was to send in the redhead.  The attendant acknowledged his request, and exited the room.

Kurtus threw his duffle bag on the floor next to the St. Andrew’s cross, and leaned against it as he leered at the submissive kneeling by the door.  He took off his jacket and threw it over the whipping bench, and walked over to the submissive.

“Well, pet, looks like it’s just me and you for the next two hours,” he said as he circled the submissive.  The submissive remained silent. Well trained, Kurtus thought to himself.  Kurtus divested himself of his shoes and shirt, leaving him in nothing but his leather pants.  He undid the button on the waist of his pants, and walked back over to the submissive. Again, he began circling the submissive and stopped directly in front of her bowed head.

“It has been too long since I’ve played, my little pet, and I plan to play hard tonight.  Let’s start by seeing whether or not you have a gag reflex. I want you to pull down my zipper without using your hands, and suck my cock like your life depends on it.  NOW!”

The submissive lowered her butt on to the top of her heels, but made no move to comply with Kurtus’ command.  “You got a fucking hearing problem, bitch? I just gave you a command, now follow my fucking orders!” Kurtus spit out.  When the submissive made no move to do as she was told, Kurtus reached his right hand to lift the submissive’s chin up. Once his hand touched the girl and she raised her head, the shock could have stopped Kurtus’ heart. There in front of him was Arabella White, Kane Leone’s fiancée.

Ara pulled her right arm from behind her back during the minute of hesitation by Kurtus, and aimed her nine millimeter, which had been stashed under the pillow she had been kneeling on, and shot Kurtus right between the legs.

Kurtus fell to the floor, blood oozing out the top of his pants and trailing out of the bottom of his pants leg, writhing in pain, “You shot me in the dick, you fucking bitch.”  He was screaming in agony.

Immediately the door to the playroom flew open, and Zachary, Kane, and Nazario ran into the room.  Nazario and Zachary went to stand over Kurtus.

Zachary kneeled down next to Kurtus and looked in the eyes of his sorry excuse for a grandson and said, “I may be old, Kurtus, but I will not permit even you to fuck with me.  Did you really think you could order a hit on me and your grandmother without me finding out, you piece of shit? Well let me clue you in, Kurtus, even if we had met our deaths at your hand, you would not have taken over the family.  No, that right goes to the oldest grandchild. Kurtus, meet your older half-sister, Arabella White.”

Even though Kurtus was in extreme pain, he stopped and laid stock still as looked into the eyes of his half-sister.  Ara was now standing over Kurtus with her gun pointed at his head. His only thought was this can’t be happening.  Ara smiled down at him and said, “Hello, brother, now say goodbye.”  Ara pulled the trigger and fired the shot directly between Kurtus’ eyes, which were still wide with shock.  

Nazario reached down and checked Kurtus for a pulse, while Kane went directly to Ara.  She was still holding the gun in her hand. Kane lowered her arm, and took the gun from her hand, putting the safety back on.  He cupped her face and kissed her forehead, “Come on, baby; let’s get out of here.” Kane looked over to Nazario, who was getting up, and saw him shake his head.  Kurtus Morotti was dead.

                                                         ~~~~~*~~~~~

Kane and Ara were in the back of the car heading back to the Leone Estate.  Nazario was sitting up front with Roaland, talking on the phone. Ara was staring out the window and her hands were shaking in her lap from the adrenaline.  Kane had his arms wrapped tightly around her shoulders with her head on his chest.

"Baby, are you okay?  Please say something."  Kane was starting to think maybe Ara’s silence since the shooting was a symptom of shock.

Ara glanced up at Kane with a blank expression on her face.  Was she okay? Physically, yes, she felt okay, but, mentally she was all over the place.  She had just killed her half-brother in cold blood. Hell, she didn't even blink when she pulled the trigger.

Ara replayed the last forty minutes of her life from the time she was lined up in the inspection room until she pulled that trigger.  While she was standing in the lineup, all she could think about was that Kurtus had to die. To keep her family safe, to keep her grandparents safe, he had to die.  And it was only right that after the two times he had tried to hurt her that she take on this responsibility. That is what she thought. And she did the job. But, she was starting to wonder what type of person she was that she could, so calmly, plan and execute the death of another human being.  Was she a bad person? She never believed herself to be bad. Even enduring the lack of love and attention at the hands of her parents, she had never thought of retaliating. But this was different. This was not retaliation for what he had done to her, this was in defense of those she loved. She was doing this to protect them, and make things better for her family.

Coming back to the present, Ara looked into the eyes of the man she loved, and said, "I think I will be; just don't think badly of me for what I did."  Ara said, holding tightly onto Kane’s arm. Her eyes started brimming with tears that maybe Kane would not love her as much after this.

"Never, baby, you did what needed to be done.  I wish you had allowed me to do it. I fucking hate seeing you like this."  He pulled her closer, if it was possible.

Ara released his arm and crawled onto his lap, straddling his legs, taking his scruffy face into her tiny hands and looking straight into his large forest green eyes.  "I love you so much, and I love the family. I needed to do it. This was not only a test for me personally, but also for the family. Now they know that I can and will use my ability to protect them."

"But, baby…"  Kane was about to attempt to relieve her of any guilt she may have felt.

Ara put up her finger to his pouty lips, rubbing the bottom lip gently with her thumb.  "Shh, baby, I am fine. Let's get the rehearsal over with and get some sleep, because tomorrow is a big day."  It was done, and she did not want to dwell on it anymore.

Kane could see what Ara was doing.  She had resigned herself with the fact that she had to accomplish this task for personal and familial reasons.  It was over, and time to move on. He understood she did not want to dwell on it any longer, so he changed the subject.  "I can't believe you’re going along with the tradition of not seeing each other until the wedding. We haven't been apart since we first met. "

"But, baby, it’s tradition,"  She pouted.

"Fuck tradition, I want you with me always."  He pouted.

"One night, Kane, and then forever."  She grinned.

Kane leaned in placing his forehead to hers.  Fuck, forever did sound good. “Okay, baby, forever,”  He grinned.

 

Chapter 30

 

The day had arrived.  Ara lay in one of the the guest bedrooms at the Leone estate staring up at the ceiling.  Today she was going to become Mrs. Kane Leone and the Donna of the Leone-Morotti crime family.  To say she was nervous would be an understatement. Yesterday had been very difficult for her, and she had woken several times during the night, with the images of Kurtus's lifeless body on the floor and blood on her hands.  She had woken up screaming during one nightmare and Rosa and Clara had come in and calmed her down. They climbed into bed with her, pulling her close, letting her know that she was loved and wanted. Only then did Ara finally go back to sleep and actually dreamt of a little boy with copper brown hair walking behind two men.  One man looked like Nazario and the other like Kane, each holding their hands behind their back.

When she woke, she remembered the dream and it made her smile. Had that been a vision of their son? God, she hoped so.  A soft rap on the door brought Ara from her thoughts.

"Come in."

The door opened and Rosa and Clara came in, carrying a tray full of delicious breakfast items.  "Breakfast for the bride." Rosa beamed.

Ara pulled herself up in the bed and Rosa placed the white tray on her lap.  It had a beautiful china plate with eggs, bacon, and cut up fruit. The matching teacup had a tea bag already in it, waiting for the hot water, and, beside it, was a Tiffany blue box.  "What is this?" Ara asked, picking up the box.

"Kane sent this over this morning.  It's your wedding gift." Rosa said.

"Oh, come on, Rosa, you and I both know that is only the beginning of the gift parade."  Clara chuckled.

"Yeah, he is his father's son."

"What do you mean, Rosa?"  Ara questioned as she untied the white bow on the little blue box.

"On my wedding day, I remember Nazario going a bit overboard with the gifts."  Rosa eyes glazed over in memory of her special day.

"Overboard? Really? His dad had to tell him to wait to give the others after the wedding."  Clara giggled.

"Okay, so let's see what he started with?"

Ara pulled out the box, and, nestled inside, was a stunning pair of diamond solitaire earrings.  "Oh my, they are beautiful." Ara cried.

"Oh, Valdo did well."  Clara sighed.

"They are too much."  Ara said with tears in her eyes.

Rosa carefully climbed onto the bed beside Ara, and placed her arm around her.  "Ara, dear, you are giving something to Kane worth more than any bobbles he may bestow upon you today."

Ara looked up at Rosa and wondered what she had given Kane that would be worth a pair of extremely large diamond earrings.  Seeing the look of confusion on Ara’s face, Rosa informed her, "You are giving him yourself and your love for him. You are giving him a future, and causing his dreams to become a reality."

"But, Rosa...That."

However, before Ara could finish the sentence, Rosa interrupted her.  "Ara, before you came into his life, he was just going the motions. Yes, he loved and cared about his family, but there was no spark in his eyes, no purpose to his life but his work.  The second he saw you, his whole world changed for the better. You have strengthened his resolve, tuned his focus, and, together, you will both be the partners you each need in running this new venture that is being formed with the merging of the Leone and Morotti families.  Ara, when all the dust settles after this joining, both sides are going to see that this is the best direction for everyone. I can't wait to witness it."

Ara threw her arms around Rosa, and hugged her tightly.  "Thank you." Ara cried.

Rosa rubbed her hand up and down Ara's back lovingly.  She was so happy that her son had found such a caring loving woman.  "Now, no tears today, you are getting married. Eat up and then I want you to take a book and enjoy the rest of the morning on the deck."

"But, aren’t there things to be done?"  Ara questioned.

"Everything has been taken care of.  You, my dear, are to relax and enjoy the day."

"Okay."  Ara knew, with all the excitement of the day, she would need this time to rest and relax.

Ara ate her delicious breakfast and listened to Rosa and Clara talking about Kane when he was growing up and all the silly things he did.  Thinking about Kane as a small child made her daydream about the day that she and Kane's child would be doing things similar to his father.  She could picture a cute green eyed, bronzed hair little boy running around causing problems, and stealing little girls hearts.

Dressing in comfortable white yoga pants and pale blue shirt, Ara picked up a book and headed out to the deck to enjoy the morning.  Settling on one of Rosa’s comfortable deck loungers, she looked out at the bay and basked in the moment. A warm summer breeze blew off the water, bringing a fine mist up to the deck and lightly danced on her cheeks.  Licking her lips, she could taste the salty mist. What would it be like to live here all of the time?

She had spent a many of an hour at the estate over the last month and, with each moment, it felt more and more like home.  She loved her and Kane’s apartment, but, deep in her heart, she dreamed of a home, where they could start their family. Picking up her book, she began to read.  She had just finished the second chapter when she heard the door open. Turning, she saw that Nazario, dressed in a pair of jeans and a simple, untucked white button down shirt walking out with a coffee cup in his hand.  His crystal blue eyes shone brightly in the late morning sun.

"Good morning, Nazario."

"Good morning, sweetie.  Do you mind if I join you awhile?"

"No, please, have a seat."  Ara said, sitting up more in the chair and laying her book down.

"Beautiful morning."  Nazario said, taking a sip of his coffee.  He wanted to come out and see how Ara was doing after last night.  He knew that Rosa had gotten up several times to check on her after the nightmares, which was normal for someone to experience after their first kill.  Last night, he had been so proud of how she handled herself. Hell, even a seasoned killer would have been impressed. "Ara, how are you doing this morning?"

Ara took in a deep breath, and tried to organize her thoughts before speaking.  "Nazario, to tell you the truth, I don't know. I killed my half-brother without blinking an eye.  It did upset me, but, the more I reasoned, the more I realized that it had to be done. Kurtus was an evil man, and, if I hadn't killed him, he would have killed my grandparents, taken over the family, and who knows the violence and devastation that his reign as Don would have caused."

"That is all true.  Your logic and your compassion are why you are going to make a great Donna."

"Are you sure?"  Ara questioned, unsure if she was truly worthy of the position.

"Yes.  You are intelligent, level headed, loyal, and, most importantly, you love the family, even the members you haven't met yet.  Your goal is to rule fairly, and in the best interest of everyone, yet you are not afraid to take the necessary actions to insure the best possible outcome.  Those are the signs of a great leader."

"Thank you.  Your confidence in me is what I needed to hear.  What happened last night after we left?"

"Tony got Pedro while he was waiting in the car for Kurtus, and took him to their warehouse.  From what I understand, Pedro cried like a baby after only a few minutes of torture and told Zachary and Tony everything that Kurtus had planned.  However, Zachary believed he was holding something back, but, after several hours of torture, he would not give it up. Zachary was the one to end his life, saying ‘one last asshole gone’ and hopefully, it would be the last one he would have to dispose of as Don.  But it is unsettling that Pedro wouldn't tell them what or who they were working with, so we must be mindful at all times."

"Was there anything else that Kurtus was planning?"

"Yes, Pedro said that Kurtus was going to kill Kane and take you as his own."

"Fuck."  That thought was enough to bring Ara’s breakfast back for a repeat appearance.

"Yes.  Now we have to plan the best course of action with Sebastian."

"I was wondering Nazario, what about Portia and Simon?  What do you know about them?"

"Not much really, that would be a question for Zachary, but I have never heard anything negative about either of them.  I’m under the impression they have little to do with the family business."

"I was wondering.  I will have to ask Kane and Zachary about any concerns with them."

"Another sign of a great Donna."  Nazario smirked.

Blushing brightly, Ara lowered her head and looked at her lap.

"None of that."  Nazario said. "Head up and stare them in the eye, daughter.  Never let them see fear; make them fear you."

Ara lifted her head, straightened her back and shoulders, and looked Nazario in the eye and gave him her best "don't fuck with me” stare.

"Wow! That is good.  What did you use to change your mood and appearance like that?"

"I pulled from the reserves of anger I have felt throughout my life for the feelings of inadequacy and neglect at the hands of Mave and Luna.  Becoming a member of this family has given me a feeling of worth, and shown me that I have and do deserve better than that."

"You do, and we, the Leone family, promise to always love and cherish you."  Nazario said, getting up and wrapping his arms around her and giving a true fatherly hug.

Ara’s eyes began to tear up; this was what family was supposed to feel like.  A warm and comforting hug to make all the pain and sadness go away. This was her family.

Rosa walked out onto the deck to find Nazario and Ara sharing a sweet father/daughter moment.  Wiping away a stray tear, she cleared her throat to get their attention. "My son had someone deliver another gift for the bride."

Nazario pulled back, took his fingers, and wiped the tears from Ara's cheeks.  "Let's see what he got you, shall we? I taught him well, you know." Nazario snickered.

Ara nodded and turned to Rosa, who was holding a larger box than the one she received this morning.  Rosa handed her the box and removed the ribbon, Ara opened the lid to find a stunning Rolex watch. Diamonds surrounded the edge of the watch, while the face had diamonds and beautiful sapphires.

"Well, what did my son get you?"  Nazario chuckled.

Ara held out the box so Rosa and Nazario could see the watch.  "Oh, how lovely." Rosa cooed.

"It is."  Ara said as she remembered the wise words that Rosa had told her earlier.

Rosa looked at Ara and smiled, she was learning.  "Ara, all the girls have arrived."

"Oh, thank you, Rosa," Ara gushed as she hugged Rosa around the shoulders.

"You are most welcome.  Go meet up and I will make sure the luncheon is on schedule."

Ara got up, but, before she left the deck, she reached up on her tippy toes and gave Nazario a kiss on the cheek.  "Thank you." She said quickly, and took off into the house.

Nazario smiled and held his hand up to his cheek, enjoying the feeling of his daughter’s expression of love and gratitude.  This was the first time he actually felt remorse that Rosa and he had not been able to have more children, because he truly would have loved to have had a little girl.

Rosa looked at her husband and could tell by his expression that he was feeling much the same way she was.  "She may not be blood, but she is our little girl now."

Nazario wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close.  "I know. I love you, Rosa; thank you for giving me such a great life."  Leaning down, he captured her soft lips and in that kiss expressed all the love he had for this woman.

Ara came into the den to find all the girls in her wedding party standing around with glasses of champagne.  "ARA!" They all yelled and ran toward her and encompassed her in a huge group hug.

"Hi, I am so happy you all are here."  Ara cried.

"We are, too."  Katrina said as she picked up another glass and handed to Ara.  "A toast before we get started. Ara and Kane, may you be as happy as you are today for the rest of your life."

"HERE, HERE!"  All the girls roared as they lifted their glasses.

After another round of champagne, lunch was served, and, before long, it was time to start getting ready for the wedding.   Rosa had arranged for hairdressers, makeup artists, nail artists, and professional photographers for the day. The large day room that Rosa used was set up for the festivities.  Ara had selected a stunning cornflower blue one-shoulder gown for the girls. The top was satin with a braided belt around the empire waistline, while the bottom was flowing chiffon.

Ara had purchased each of the girls a sapphire necklace and earrings set as a thank you gift.

When Ara asked what Kane wanted to get the guys, his response was an expensive liquor.  So they purchased each groomsman a very expensive bottle of Jameson Rarest Vintage Whiskey and an engraved platinum flask with a leather case.

The rest of the afternoon was filled with the laughter and fun as the girls prepared for the wedding ceremony.   Kane had sent over several more gifts as the day progressed. An iPod filled with love songs that reminded him of Ara, five dozen roses with a note that said “A dozen for each child we may have”, a diamond rope necklace, and, lastly, her wedding bouquet.  It was a large cascading bouquet of white roses with diamond stem inserts and white lilies. Ara had also sent several gifts to Kane, one being the collection of photos that Brook had taken. She gave strict orders that he was to open the gift in private.  A little while after sending that gift over, Nazario knocked on the door with a message for Ara from Kane. Ara’s phone had been taken from her to prevent her from sending Kane messages all day, so Kane had sent it to Nazario’s phone to pass along. He had sent the message as an attachment, with orders that Ara and Ara alone was to open it.  As Ara took Nazario’s phone and opened the attachment, she smiled brightly. "Thank you, my pet; these will be proudly displayed in our playroom for our eyes only.  Love you."

Ara had decided to wear her hair up for the wedding ceremony, but would take it down when she changed into her Donna dress.  Rosa had made the arrangements for Ara’s gown, Kane’s suit, and everything needed for the ceremony exchanging the powers of the families, locked in a private room at the reception site with a guard standing watch.  Slipping on a pair of white lace panties, matching bra, garters, and white stockings, she was ready to put on her wedding gown. It was white, all lace, off the shoulder gown that hugged her body with a train.

"Ara, you are truly exquisite."  Rosa said, wiping a tear away with a handkerchief.  "Your dress is new, your garter is blue, and I would like to offer you something borrowed and old."  She presented a case to Ara, which, upon opening, revealed a stunning diamond hairpin. "This was my grandmother’s; she allowed my mother to wear it on her wedding day, but gave to me, her granddaughter, on my wedding day.  I offer it to you today to wear, and, when you have a daughter, it will become hers on her wedding day."

Tears welled up in her eyes, Ara accepted the hairpin with shaky hands.  "I would be honored to wear it."

Rosa placed the pin at the top of the veil, stepped back, and took in the full view of Ara.  She was the most beautiful bride she had ever seen and she knew that even her hard as nails son would be brought to tears when his eyes beheld her for the first time.  There was a knock at the door, Nazario, his mother, and father were there. "It's time to go, ladies."

Each of the girls gave Ara a hug and were out the door and into the cars that would take them to the church.  Kane Sr. came over to Ara and hugged her. "My grandson is one lucky motherfucker and if he ever gives you one once of grief, you tell me and I will whip his ass."

Ara giggled and kissed Kane Sr. on the cheek.  "Thank you, Kane."

"Oh, no, none of that shit.  I am Grandfather, do you hear me?"

"Yes, Grandfather."  Ara said, smiling brightly.

"And I am Grandmother."  Clara said, giving Ara a hug also.

"Okay, Grandmother."

They left the room, and with the assistance of Clara and Rosa with the veil and the skirt of her gown, Ara was carefully placed in the car and they were off to the church.  Nazario had made sure that security at the church was tight, but the reception hall would be even more intense.

Kane had arrived at the church twenty minutes before Ara was set to arrive.  He was nervously pacing in the groom’s room where he and Uriel were to wait until time for the ceremony to start.  He couldn't believe that, in less than thirty minutes, he would be bound to Ara in every way forever. Last night, he and the groomsmen hung out at his apartment, drinking whiskey, smoking cigars, and talking about their women.  Earlier in the evening, when they were alone, Uriel had told him that he and Katrina had gotten married two weeks before. Kane was shocked that Katrina hadn’t wanted a huge wedding, but Uriel assured him that their wedding was perfect for them.  Kane gave him his blessing on the union, and warned him that, if he ever heard that he did anything wrong by Katrina, he would have to answer to him. But he always told Uriel that he wanted him as his Capo to also make sure that, god forbid, he did anything to hurt Ara, Uriel would make him pay dearly.  Checking his watch for what seemed like the hundredth time, he turned to make sure that Uriel had the wedding bands. Ara and he had gone to Valdo's to pick out their wedding bands. Ara's was a platinum band surrounded with diamonds and his was a platinum band with black diamonds in the center.

They had them engraved with their initials and the date.  The door to the room opened up, and in walked his father and grandfather.

"Uriel, step outside for a moment please."

"Yes, Sir."  Uriel said, leaving quickly.  When the Don of the family tells you do something, you better fucking do it without question and hesitation.

After Uriel left, Nazario turned to Kane.  "How are you doing, son?"

Kane swallowed hard.  "I have killed people without one moment of being nervous, but, here I am about to marry my soul-mate, and I’m nervous as fucking hell."

Kane Sr. and Nazario both chuckled, knowing that they were just like him on their own wedding days.  "Kane, what is there to be nervous about?" Kane Sr. asked.

"What if she decides in the next ten minutes that I am not worth it and tells me to fuck off?  What if I am a horrible husband? Shit, what if when we have kids, I say fuck in front of them all the time, so their first fucking word is FUCK?"

"Kane, calm down."  Nazario said, as he tried not to laugh out loud.  "I just saw Ara and she is excited about walking down the aisle to you.  I can assure you it will all be fine. Are you going to screw up? Hell yes, just remember learn from your mistakes, and those little blue boxes work wonders.  And I am sorry Kane, but your mother and I kept something from you all these years. I think you should know now."

Kane’s mind then went all over the place. What had his parents kept from him?

"Kane, son, your first word was fuck." Nazario laughed loudly, as did Kane Sr.

"Dad, that is not funny."  Kane whined.

"Okay, seriously, the reason we came in here was to tell you that we are so proud and happy for you, Kane.  Ara is your other half and we are sure that you will have a lifetime full of joy and happiness. I love you, son."

"Love you, too, Dad, and you, too, Grandfather."

Uriel knocked on the door, because it was time for the wedding to begin.  "Come in." Kane called out.

"Excuse me, but it's time."  Uriel said.

"Shit, I need to get to Ara.  See you in a few minutes." Nazario said, rushing out the door, with Kane Sr. close behind.

Kane and Uriel walked out of the small room to the front of the church, which was packed with guests.  Kane glanced around, and saw many of his friends, family, but also some associates from rival families.  He had hoped he could have avoided inviting them, but this was customary, and the family was steeped in tradition.  The string quartet began playing Bach’s Jesu, Joy of Man's Desiring and the doors at the back of church opened up.  First down the aisle were Elizabeth and Ted, then Becky and Henderson, next were Janetta and Ben, then Kate and Iezekiel, then Brooklyn and Erik, who was grinning so big, next out was Katrina, and, as she walked out the doors were closed.

When Katrina got to the front of the church, the string quartet changed their song to Tchaikovsky’s Waltz from "Sleeping Beauty", then the doors opened and there in the doorway stood a goddess in white.  Gasping a deep breath, Kane's eyes filled with tears; she hadn't run, she was here, she was walking toward him, and she was going to be his for the rest of their lives.

Ara was so nervous that she would trip and fall down the aisle.  Her hands shook and her heart was racing. Rosa laid her hand on her arm and whispered in her ear.  "You will be fine. Just breathe."

"Ara, remember what I told you this morning?"  Nazario asked.

"Yes."  She whispered.

The doors opened up, and, with Nazario on her left side and Rosa on her right, she began the procession to her heart’s true desire.  Ara held her head high and saw that the church was packed. The entire congregation were on their feet so she could not see Kane. As she neared the altar, at the front of the church, Ara saw Zachary and Claudia smiling brightly, but with tears in their eyes.  She faced forward again, and then she saw him, she saw Kane standing proud waiting for her. They made it to him and the minister began the service.

"We have been invited here today to witness and celebrate the uniting in marriage of Arabella Marie and Kane Anthony Ian.  They are taking the first step of their new beginning; their new life together. The ability and desire for one human being to love another is perhaps the most precious and fulfilling gift that has been entrusted to us.  It is an all-consuming task, a lifelong endeavor — the journey we’ve been preparing for all of our lives. Loving someone is a reason to stretch beyond our limits, to become more for the sake of the other. It is to look into the soul of your beloved and accept what you see.  Loving is the ultimate commitment which challenges humans to become all that we are meant to be. As they join in marriage today, Arabella Marie and Kane Anthony Ian are announcing to the world that they are welcoming that challenge. Arabella and Kane have written their own vows."

Kane cleared his throat and began.  "Arabella, Ara, our miracle lies in the path we have chosen together. I enter this marriage with you knowing that the true magic of love is not to avoid changes, but to navigate them successfully. Let us commit to the miracle of making each day work - together."  As he finished a tear flowed down his cheek.

Ara reached up and wiped away the tear before she began.  Reaching deep inside and pulling the most powerful emotions she could.  "Where there has been cold, you have brought warmth; where my life was dark, you have brought light. Kane, I pledge before this assembled company to be your wife from this day forward. Let us make of our two lives, one life, and let us always honor and respect each other."

"Please present your rings."  Father Ryan said. Kane turned to Uriel, who handed the rings to Kane.  Kane placed the rings in Father Ryan's hand. "May these rings be blessed as the symbol of this affectionate unity.  These two lives are now joined in one unbroken circle. Wherever they go, may they always return to one another in their togetherness.  May these two find in each other the love for which all men and women yearn. May they grow in understanding and in compassion. May the home, which they establish together, be such a place of sanctuary that many will find there a friend.  May these rings, on their fingers, symbolize the touch of the spirit of love in the heart."

Father Ryan handed the first ring to Kane and he took Ara’s dainty hand into his. “With this ring, I marry you: With my loving heart.  With my willing body. And with my eternal soul." As he finished, he slipped on the circle of diamonds onto her finger.

Father Ryan then handed Ara the other ring and she took his strong powerful hand into hers.  "With this ring, I marry you: With my loving heart. With my willing body.

And with my eternal soul."  As she finished, she slipped on the platinum band on his finger.

Staring deeply and lovingly into each other's eyes, wanting to hear the words that the Father was about to say.

Father Ryan smiled at the couple and then looked up at the guests.  He was aware that this day there were more sinners in the house than ever before, but also knew that the Leones were, overall, good people and, in this world, sometimes that was enough.  "Arabella and Kane, you have heard the words about love and marriage, have exchanged your vows and made your promises, and celebrated your union with the giving and receiving of rings. It is at this time that I now pronounce you husband and wife.  You may now kiss the bride!"

"About fucking time."  Kane exclaimed as he pulled Ara to him and dipped her backward, laying a long passionate kiss upon her lips.  The entire world stopped, it was just the two of them. Finally, he felt a tap on the shoulder and, pulling back, he was met with the bright brown eyes of his wife.  Fuck…he was married.

"May I present, Mr. and Mrs. Kane Anthony Ian Leone!"  Father Ryan announced.

Kane held out his arm, Ara wrapped hers around his, and they proceeded down the steps and down the aisle, while the guests clapped for them.  When they exited the door, Kane leaned in for another kiss, one was not enough. They poured all their love into the kiss, and, when they were out of breath, they finally pulled apart, finding the entire wedding party standing around them, laughing at the couple.  Elizabeth and Becky were making bets that they wouldn't make it through the reception without sneaking off for a little alone time.

"Hey, I want in on that."  Erik roared.

"Funny, guys, let's get these photographs over with so we can get to the reception.  Because, once it is over, I want to spend some much needed alone time with my wife." Kane said.

Zachary and Claudia were so moved by the wedding that both had tears in their eyes.  Sebastian looked over and wondered what the fuck was going on. Leaning over, he whispered.  "When the fuck did you get so tight with the Leones? Is there something I need to fucking know?"

"Sebastian, watch your mouth, we are in the house of God."  Zachary seethed. "I don't have to answer to you."

Sebastian leaned back and tried to calm down.  Why the fuck was this old man still alive and where the fuck was Kurtus?  He was told that the car was supposed to fail yesterday, but something must have happened, and today he was getting all weepy over the Leone fucker’s wedding.  And, again, he couldn't place why that White chick looked so familiar.

Finally, the Morottis were out the door and in the cars, heading to the reception.  Zachary and Claudia had been delayed coming out, so Sebastian, Portia, and Simon took their car and left.  Sitting in the car, Portia was going on and on about how beautiful the wedding was and how beautiful Arabella was.  "Sebastian, she looked so much like your grandmother Arabella."

Sebastian turned quickly to look at his wife, and things began to click into place.  Fuck, could it be? No, there was no way, or was there? Fuck, he needed to talk to Kurtus and quick.  Pulling out his phone, he called Kurtus, but, like earlier today, it went straight to voicemail. The prick had his phone off; fucker must be balls deep in a girl.

As Sebastian and Portia were off to the reception, Zachary and Claudia were having their pictures taken with the Ara and Kane.  All of the bridesmaids and the groomsmen were gone except for Uriel, Katrina, Erik, and Brook. Kane had explained to Brook and Katrina what was going on.  Katrina was shocked, as was Brook, but when they saw how Zachary and Claudia were around Ara, they knew this was a good thing. After the photographs, they were all off to the reception.

The reception hall was decorated with large white hydrangeas, lilies, and white roses.  Tall floral arrangements were on each table, which was covered in a white and gold linen tablecloth, with gold chargers and fine china plates.  There were large swags of the flowers over the doorways and over the head table. The whole room was dimly lit, and the warm glow of the candles made for a very romantic setting.

In the center of the dance floor, was the large, seven-tiered white wedding cake.  Each tier was covered with either sugar flowers, elegant piping, or edible lace work.  The bottom two tiers were four round cakes that were positioned so it looked as if they were elegant steps.

After announcing the wedding party, dinner was served and the cake was cut.  The wait staff ensured the cake table was moved before the dancing was about to start.  Even though many of the guests were enemies, they were on their best behavior. Not only were their rival families invited, but also many top ranking businessmen who had done business with the Leones over the years.  David Grant was also in attendance. When he got the invitation, he went into a rage, tearing up his office. He had wanted, no he still wanted, Ara White for his own. However, she was now married, but, he thought that maybe there was something he could about it.

As everyone was enjoying their desserts, Kane, Ara, Nazario, and Zachary slipped out of the room and into the room where they were going to do the exchange of powers.  Kane and Ara slipped into the adjoining room and began to change into their Don and Donna attire.

"Baby, you looked so beautiful today in this dress."  Kane cooed, kissing her shoulder.

"Thank you; can you please help me with the hairpin, it's your mother’s.  I don't want anything to happen to it."

Kane reached up and removed the pin from her beautiful hair.  Taking the veil and laying it over the chair, he walked back and unzipped her gown.  Seeing her in all white undergarments made his dick extremely hard. He wanted nothing more than to rip off those white lace panties and ram into his home, but that would be later tonight.

Ara saw the lust in her husband's eyes and she, too, felt the same way, but they needed to take care of business first.  Kane helped her into her gown, which was black with swirls of gold and, as she took down her hair, she fixed it to flow over one shoulder.

Kane removed his wedding tuxedo and dressed in an all black suit.

After dressing, they walked out of the room and into the adjoining room where Nazario and Zachary were standing by a table.  Kane took Ara’s hand and walked over to them.

"We are here tonight to pass down the Leone and Morotti families to you."  Nazario said, looking at the couple before him. "You have demonstrated your loyalty, support, and compassion for the members of your family.  It is these attributes that will assist you in presiding over each of the families, and uniting them as one."

"Do you swear with every drop of blood within your body to protect this newly combined family with your lives?"

"We do."  Kane and Ara said together.

"Do you swear to support and assist each member of the family?"

"We do."

"Sangue del mio sangue, il cuore del mio cuore, per sempre proteggere la famiglia.”

(Blood of my blood, heart of my heart, forever protect the family)

Nazario pulled off his ring and slipped it on Kane's pinky finger.  He then pulled out the Leone bracelet and slipped it on Ara's wrist.  Zachary had a new Donna ring made for Ara’s small hand and he pulled off his ring and handed it to Ara.  "Please keep this ring for when you pass the families to your son, if he is born first, if not, keep it as a reminder of me."  Zachary then put on the Morotti Donna ring onto Ara’s right pinky finger and turned to Kane. He had a Morotti crest pin that Kane could wear on his jacket.

Kissing Ara and Kane on the cheek, both Zachary and Nazario smiled.   "Now let's go party." Zachary said.

As the group walked out of the room, they were met with Erik, Uriel, Tony, and Roaland.  They walked back toward the reception hall and slipped into the curtain that Rosa had put up for this occasion.  Nazario and Zachary walked up to the podium.

Sebastian looked up and saw his father standing beside Nazario.  What the fuck was going on?  He thought.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, can we have your attention please.  Rosa and I want to thank everyone tonight. When our Kane brought Arabella over to meet us, we could see immediately that they were made for each other.   As you know, I am passing the family to Kane, as tradition dictates, for him to look after, but we have a surprise for many of you tonight. Zachary Morotti, I pass the floor to you."  Nazario said, stepping aside.

"Good Evening.  I bet you all are wondering why I am standing here beside Nazario Leone.  Well, as many of you know, I have decided to pass my family down to my oldest grandchild. Up until about a month ago, I thought it would be my grandson, Kurtus.  But, to my surprise, and extreme pleasure, I have recently discovered that I have another grandchild. That grandchild is older than my grandson Kurtus. So, after many of hours of consultations, Nazario and I decided that the only way to enable my oldest grandchild to assume the role leader of the Morotti family would be to usher a new era in both the Morotti and Leone families.  So, raise your glass," Zachary said as Kane and Ara stepped out from behind the curtain to stand beside him. "To Don Kane Leone and my granddaughter, Donna Arabella Morotti Leone, may their reign over our families be long."

Sebastian gasped.  Fuck, she was his daughter! Fuck! What the hell? That meant his time was up.  There was no way in hell he would be allowed to remain within the family. Looking around the room, he saw many members of both of the families in complete shock and knew he needed to get the hell out of here and regroup.  Using the shadows of the room, he slipped out the side door. Just as one of the guards went to grab him, he jumped into a cab. Fuck, he needed to find Kurtus and make new plans, because this was not going to happen. No fucking bitch was going to take what was his, daughter or no daughter.

If Sebastian Morotti lived and breathed, there would be no alliance with the Leone family.  Now to make plans. Because now Kane and Arabella Leone were United and Dangerous.

Impressum

Tag der Veröffentlichung: 02.06.2019

Alle Rechte vorbehalten